ARCBEATLE PRESS
  • Home
  • News and Updates
  • And Today, You
    • Meet Our Heroes!
    • Q and A 10th
  • 10,000 Dawns
    • WARS >
      • WARSONG Reading List
      • WARS: Under Constructrion
      • Academy 27
      • The Lost Legacy of Dogman Gale
      • The WARSONG Universe
      • WARSONG Week
    • About Our Heroes...
  • Cwej
    • Cwej: Requiem
    • Cwej: Down the Middle >
      • Cwej: Living Memory
      • Cwej: Dying to Forget
      • Cwej: Uprising
      • Cwej: Fragments of Totality
      • Art
      • Author Bios
    • Cwej: Hidden Truths >
      • Cwej: The Midas Touch
      • Cwej: Dread Mnemosyne / When Winter Comes
      • Cwej: The Lost Fictionaut
    • Cwej: Shutter Speed
    • Cwej30 >
      • Cwej Odyssey >
        • What is Cwej Odyssey? >
          • A Brief History of Cwej and Friends
    • Meet Our Heroes!
  • SIGNET
    • Night of the Yssgaroth >
      • Audiobook
    • Unstoppable
    • Aisle be Watching
  • The Minister of Chance
  • Greater Good
    • GG Q&A
    • GG Image Gallery
    • GG About the Creators
  • Other Books
  • About
  • Contact
  • Store

Cwej: The Flatwoods Fractal by Aristide Twain

11/23/2025

0 Comments

 
Picture

THE FLATWOODS FRACTAL
WRITTEN BY
ARISTIDE TWAIN
& ILLUSTRATED BY
LEELA ROSS


The woods were still, and dark, and silent. 

Why did people speak of things going bump in the night? It wasn’t even night, just late evening—and even now, watching the trees racing past the window of the Honda, Sang Mi found the silence far more uncanny than any mysterious growl. She was almost glad of the occasional, eerie glimpse of another pair of tail-lights ahead in the distance, matching their speed, dipping in and out of view as the road twisted.

Flatwoods. Somehow, the name fit. It wasn’t that the terrain was particularly flat—not in any way that would register to a girl used to perfectly-even, terraformed environments—but there was an eerie evenness to these forests, as if the rows upon rows of pine trees on each side of the road were simply painted backdrops, and the road an oppressive corridor whose walls might at any moment press together and crush them. 

Chris was driving slowly. He’d been driving slowly all throughout the trip; that was the point of this diversion, after all, as it had been the point of all the others. A bit more time. Taking things slow, one stop at a time. Somehow, irrationally, she found herself wishing he’d speed up; wishing this particular leg of their road trip could be over already. She repressed the urge to voice that need. She’d been the one to suggest they drive through Flatwoods, after all; the Phantom of Flatwoods had been one more name on the cryptid checklist, one more legend to investigate at a leisurely pace of their choosing. And they were nearly at the end of their journey, now—running out of viable ways to extend it. What sense would it make to call it off now, when they’d barely gotten started?

But the silence was getting to her, all the same, and by the looks of him, Chris Cwej himself seemed equally ill-at-ease. His chiseled jaw was clenched, and his hands gripped the primitive car’s steering wheel more tightly than anything about the situation could rationally justify. Eventually, she worked up the will to speak. 

“So,” she said, in the kind of falsely casual tone that wasn’t actually intended to fool anyone about her state of mind, “what do you think we’ll find, if we find something?”

Sang Mi felt a momentary warmth, seeing a bit of tension leave her friend as the silence was broken.

“I’m not sure,” he said finally. “A ship, maybe. According to those reports you found, some kind of spacecraft was seen landing here in 1952. But no one saw it leave.”

“Could have been cloaked,” she suggested.

“Well, maybe. But why would they let themselves be seen on the way down? No, this smells like a crash to me. Ship too wrecked to take off again, at a guess. The pilot clambered out, spooked those farm kids who called it in… and then, I don’t know. They’ve never been seen again around these parts, and not for lack of people looking. Maybe they contacted someone up there and got picked up, or they made it to a bigger city and joined up with the local alien underground. Even without groups like SIGNET, castaways and refugees tend to help each other.”

“Cool. Yeah, that all sounds… plausible.”

They drove on for just long enough that the looping spectacle of trees whooshing past in the twilight gloom began to make Sang Mi’s skin crawl anew. 

“…But you don’t sound very convinced,” Sang Mi added.

“It’s the species,” Chris confessed. “You’ve seen what it looked like.”

“What’s wrong with that? Judging by that novelty chair we saw when we passed through the town, I think it looks pretty cute. That little round head!”

“Oh, sure,” Chris agreed. “Love the chair, it’s a great chair—they’d hardly put it in front of the town hall if it wasn’t. Remind me to send you that picture I took, when this is all over.” He blinked, as if sorry he’d brought up the endpoint of their odyssey. “But—it doesn’t look like any species I know. And believe me, I ought to know. Back at the Academy, I was drilled on every spacefaring species in the quadrant. None of them fit the bill, not remotely.” 

He seemed about to say something more—then paused.

After a while, he took his eyes off the road to check on his friend in the passenger seat. Upon seeing the unmistakable I-saw-that look on Sang Mi’s face, he reddened and instantly gave in.

“…None of them except… creatures I really hope we never meet,” he admitted. “Creatures from the Time of Legends, unbound by the laws of the Superiors—hardly even a species, in the modern sense of the word. They’re almost… elemental. Creatures of absolute fear. The stories say they looked sort of vegetal; big, round, reddish heads… You know jack-o’-lanterns? The Halloween tradition?”

“…Yeah?” Sang Mi blinked. “We’ve got Halloween back in Cheonsa. Never really got the pumpkin thing, though, to be honest. I hardly ate anything else when I was in the hospital, so I speak from experience when I say—pumpkin porridge is not spooky.”

“No, it isn’t, is it?” Chris said with wry tension. “But Hervoken are terrifying, and early humans got the image from them. The whole scary-scarecrows thing, actually. Why is a man made of twigs with a gourd for a head supposed to be scary? Well, they’re why.” Then he blinked. “Or anyway, that’s where this Earth got it from. Not sure about your universe. But… let’s just say—if your world ever had Hervoken, you’d better pray they’re extinct now.”

“Hervoken,” Sang Mi repeated, tasting the word. Chris took his eyes off the road, driving on instinct, and met her eyes. “And they’re supposed to be extinct here too?”

“That’s what the Superiors say,” Chris told her with a hint of weariness as well as unease. “But… well, you’ve got to wonder why they’d bother briefing me about them, if they really believed that.”

“I think you might be right,” said Sang Mi, rushing the words with a sudden urgency which vaguely confused Chris until she added, in a much louder shriek: “Brake!”

He stopped the car dead a few feet from the figure which stood, still as a tree, in the middle of the road. 

“Bloody H—what is that?!”

It was lanky and strange, with a head like a big round tomato, its only features a pair of luminescent eyes. A collar shaped like the Ace of Spades framed that head from behind, but Chris and Sang Mi knew, somehow, that the creature wore no clothing. The flaps of the long skirt that shrouded its body looked more like vegetal fronds than any kind of cloth or armour. And then there were the arms, twig-like, thin, oddly stunted, with long, clawed fingers. The left was hanging limply at its side, but it was holding the other out in front of its chest, claw-hand out-stretched, palm forwards. The gesture was jarringly human. 

Chris’s head moved quickly back and forth between Sang Mi and the creature. They’d seen worse things by now, stranger, angrier things. But their hearts were thumping just the same as if they’d been a pair of lost children, and they felt a strange vertigo rising up within their chests.

“Chris, I feel—”

“I know,” he told her quickly, not raising his voice, hands gripping the wheel. “I’m getting it too.”

“It’s like… I’ve felt this before,” she told him. “Once or twice. When I was using —”

She cut herself off before she said Delirium, but he seemed to take her meaning just the same. 

“Like the ground’s vanishing beneath your feet? Just sinking and sinking, and you’re going to be sick—you’re going to bleed out, and you don’t know what to do?” He gulped and screwed up his face. “That’s not drugs. It’s because we’re—sensitive. You and I. To certain things. You more than me, I think, but with what I’ve been around, the people I’ve worked with… I can feel it, too. Damn—never felt it this strongly before. But I know what it means. It’s reality that’s askew.”

“And that thing is responsible?” asked Sang Mi, pointing at the alien.

The creature hadn’t moved a muscle—if it even had muscles. Its eyes remained fixed on them, unblinking. 

“But… but it just appeared,” she went on. “One moment it was there, one moment it wasn’t.”

“Teleportation’s fairly common tech by this century, in this dimension,” Chris replied. “Well, not for humans. You know what I mean. But…”

She followed his train of thought exactly; neither of them bothered to say it. If the stranded alien had a working teleport, why would it still be here, five decades later? She found her gaze drawn back to the unmoving figure. There was something profoundly strange about it, something ghostly. It wasn’t translucent or anything so theatrical, and it took a moment for Sang Mi to spot it. When she did, she froze a moment before getting Chris’s attention and attempting a wordless gesture. After a moment his own eyes widened, and she knew he’d got it. 

The Honda’s headlights were shining directly upon the phantom. And still it cast no shadow on the road behind it. 

Suddenly, as if sensing that its nature had been probed, the phantom stirred to life. It moved slowly, even so, gliding like mist; but all the same, it was moving, and moving towards them. 

Chris and Sang Mi stared at each other out the corners of their eyes, neither of them now daring to stop watching the creature completely. They remained silent, breath bated, until the apparition reached the hood of the Honda—and went through it as if through a hologram. 

“Get out of the car!” Chris shouted. “Out! Out! Out!”

Even as he spoke, he pushed the door open and unstrapped his seatbelt, jumping out of the vehicle like a trooper into action. Sang Mi hesitated for a moment, her hand halfway to the handle of her own door, before she decided that she had better not split up from him; unbuckling her own seatbelt, she crawled as fast as she could over his empty driver’s seat and followed him out of the door on his side of the car. Out in front, the creature was still slowly, slowly gliding through the engine; its outstretched hand was almost touching the windshield. 

Chris took her hand as she got out of the car, and helped her find her footing; and then they were running, off the road, into the woods—hand in hand, without looking back.

Sang Mi couldn’t have said how long they kept running. It didn’t seem like a prolonged effort, more like a single moment of fear and exertion, stretched out until it was almost unbearable. Neither she nor Chris were strangers to running, to say the least, but eventually they had to stop, lungs burning, pulse beating a samba. Sang Mi collapsed into an almost foetal crouch, then, confirming with a glance that the ground was soft and mossy, let herself sit down in earnest. Chris stopped a second later, looking back to see her there, and he turned round to join her. 

“…I don’t think it’s chasing us,” she told him when their eyes met. 

He swallowed, and nodded. “Agreed. I think… Goddess, it sounds stupid. I think it wanted the car.”

Sang Mi felt herself chortling, despite the hoarseness of her throat and the adrenaline in her veins. “…What?”

“Think about it,” he explained, tilting his head and spreading those thick, long arms of his. “It’s a crashed pilot, yeah? Powers know what species, but stranded, anyway. Stranded here for decades, and it clearly didn’t make contact with humanity, for whatever reason. I think it wants off this planet. I think it must have recognised you and me—time-sensitives—as higher lifeforms, not native to this time and place… so it figures our vehicle must be advanced technology it could use to escape.”

Sang Mi thought for a moment, and straightened, looking Chris dead in the eye. 

“…Well, it’s not entirely wrong, is it?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well—you’re saying it’s basically a hitchhiker, aren’t you?” Sang Mi replied. “Sure, the Honda won’t get it where it wants to go, but maybe we can help. Can’t you, I dunno, contact those Superiors of yours? You told me they see themselves as peacekeepers, sorting out Time and Space and all that. Sending a stranded creature home ought to be within their wheelhouse, even if it’s dangerous.”

“Especially if it’s dangerous,” Chris granted. “But—uhm—my T.M. comms unit was in the trunk.”

She blinked at him. “I thought you had some sort of telepathic link to your bosses. Is it only one-way?”

“No…” groaned Chris as he began to stand up again, brushing twigs and dead leaves off his trousers. “But it’s delicate stuff. See, it’s not exactly telepathy. I’m connected to the Vicinity, and that means I’m connected to the Threads of the Infinite Spiral of Space-Time Itself—and the Base of Operations is built, basically, on top of the Astral Nexus, where all those threads converge. The eye of the storm.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?”

Chris shrugged. “It’s… a place of power. They keep it in their basement.”

“Uhuh,” Sang Mi nodded, not without sarcasm. “I hope you realise how that all sounded.”

He gave her a wan smile as he offered her a hand and helped her to her feet in turn. “You have no idea,” he told her. “But my point is, it only works when the structure of reality itself is nice and orderly. And let me tell you… What we’ve been feeling, you and I… There’s something very wrong with Space and Time in these woods.”

“Y-you can say that again,” said Sang Mi, letting go of his hand as she took a step back—then pointed, eyes wide, over his shoulder. “Look!”

Chris Cwej whirled round, bracing himself for the sight of the green phantom, the thing without a shadow, stalking them once more. What he found, what Sang Mi had spotted, was altogether more disquieting. 

There, in the distance, barely visible in the gloom behind the black bars of the tree-trunks, were two human silhouettes, standing quite close together. Looking directly at them. One was a tall, broad man with long arms and square shoulders. The other was a girl with a skirt, her hair styled in a bob.

She was pointing.

Chris swallowed.

“Ah.”

He inched closer to Sang Mi and took her hand again. The other Cwej did the same with the other Sang Mi. 

“Ah,” Chris said again, and Sang Mi felt a chill down her spine as she faintly heard the same remark coming from the duplicate Cwej, with not the slightest time-delay. 

“Chris?” she asked him in barely more than a whisper, just so she wouldn’t hear those words coming out of her other self’s mouth. “What’s happening? It’s not a shapeshifter, is it?”

“No such luck. Don’t —” he paused “— be afraid. Not of… them,” he added with a vague gesture in the direction of their duplicates. “I don’t think they’re copies at all. I think they’re us. Literally us.”

“You don’t mean —”

“Oh, I do,” he exhaled, frowning with concentration. His grip felt tight around her fingers; not so tight that it was painful, but anxious. “Space-time is screwed up much worse than I thought. Gah, I should have seen it! That ride was taking way too long.”

“And those tail lights… Those car tail lights in the distance…” Sang Mi added in frightful realisation, still keeping her voice low. 

“You’re right,” Chris confirmed grimly. “There was never anyone else on the road. It’s this forest. It’s folded up on itself, like—like a maze.”

“A fractal maze,” she added, staring, entranced, at her own face a hundred yards away. “No wonder that creature never found its way out, even after half a century. And—look,” she added.

So saying, she slipped her hand out of his grip and began to turn in place, scanning the dark horizon beyond the nearest trees. It didn’t take long for her to spot yet another duo a quarter-turn away; a tall man standing still, and a girl spinning in place. 

“Look over there,” she said, grimly but without fear, pointing at that more distant pair. 
Chris followed her gaze, and she saw in the way his eyes widened that he’d understood what she meant.

“…And there,” he added in turn, pointing even further away. 

“Chris,” she asked him, turning back to him, in a level, serious voice. “How… How are we going to get out of here?”

“I… I don’t know,” he confessed. 

She heard in his tone that he’d considered a comforting lie, for just a second, then chosen honesty. Just for that, she flashed him a brief, sad, but thankful smile. Then she took a moment to collect herself before smiling again, with as much genuine hope as she felt.

“There’s got to be a way,” she assured him. “We’ve been through worse. We’ve got our memories., this time. Our wits. And no one’s trying to keep us here, are they?”

“No, I don’t think so,” he granted, drumming his fingers on his chin like a child playing at Sherlock Holmes. “I don’t think it’s a trap. Just an anomaly. A higher-dimensional ship crashed here, and it… cracked space itself. Like a crater tunneling into the fifth dimension. Accidental. Doesn’t explain what the pilot is, how it could phase through the Honda like that, but… It’s not malicious. Neither the place nor the creature.”

“Exactly,” said Sang Mi. “And if there was a way in, there must be a way out. We just have to find it. We just need…”

She trailed off, eyes widening again; Chris watched, confused, as she rocked back on a single heel and spun once more, then twice, then thrice. Suddenly she stopped and snapped her fingers. 

“Of course. Chris! What was it you said? The eye of the storm!”

She fell to her knees and began to pat at the mossy forest-floor until she found a long, thin, sturdy twig.

“…what are you doing?”

“Space in this forest has been turned into a fractal,” she explained with a kind of giddy franticness as she cleared away some of the moss and began to etch markings into the earth. “Don’t you see? A spiraling fractal might be infinite, but it must have a centre. Like the Spiral of All Space and Time that your Superiors created. We just need… to find… the pattern.”

She stepped back and beckoned Chris to look at her handiwork. With a remarkable eye for proportions, she had noted down the positions of all their duplicates in sight, then joined the dots to form a perfect spiral—and bisected it with a long, straight line. The path of their run. 

“…Oh,” said Chris, eyes shining with admiration. “Wow. I… wouldn’t have thought of that.”

“They do teach us a thing or two at Academy 27,” she replied with an impish look that could not disguise her blush at the praise.

“I went to an Academy,” he replied with a playful pout.

“Yeah, you said. And they taught you how to recognise every species in the galaxy except the one we needed today.”

They shared a stifled laugh, then joined hands again as they began to run anew. But this time—they knew where they were going. 

The heart of the woods—the eye of the storm—didn’t look like much. It was barely worthy of being called a clearing; the trees were sparser here, younger, but it was the sort of thing which someone would only notice if they were already looking. Whatever area had been scorched clean by the original spaceship crash, the plant kingdom had begun to conquer anew half a century prior. There was no doubt that they had the right place, however. Stepping into the centre of the fractal, Chris and Sang Mi finally saw their spatial reflections vanish into an impossible angle and out of sight. 

They looked at each other. It was Sang Mi who spoke.

“Well… we’ve made it. What now? We dig?”

“No,” Chris said with an odd graveness to his tone. “We’re going to have to do something much harder.”

Sang Mi repressed the urge to puncture that seriousness with some meaningless quip. Chris wouldn’t have said it that way unless he meant it, and what her friend needed right now, she felt, was for her to respect that fact. Hence, she slowly nodded, instead, repressing the urge to let her eyes wander over the trees and keeping her gaze fixed on the tall man’s face, in silent encouragement to continue his explanation.

“Most higher-dimensional ships have… minds of their own,” he told her. “Souls of their own. They’ve got to. A structure that complex, it can’t maintain itself without knowing itself. I think the ship that crashed in 1952 didn’t just bury itself down there from the force of the impact—I think it’s hiding, like a wounded animal. And that fear, that nausea we’ve been feeling… I got it wrong. Half-wrong. It isn’t the spatial distortion, not directly. We’re feeling what it feels.”

“And we need to draw it out? Gain its trust?” guessed a distressed Sang Mi. “But how do we do that!?”

Chris tried to avert his gaze for just a moment, scratching the back of his head. 

“Simple,” he replied. “We’ve got to show it that we understand it, that we understand its pain. That we want to help. Which means—that feeling of wrongness we’ve been talking about? That pain we’ve been distracting ourselves from?”

Sang Mi had guessed his next words many long seconds before he uttered them. 

“We need to sit down and focus on it as hard as we can.”

No words could describe the work it took to summon the Ship. It wasn’t anything as trite as telepathy, as poetic as a wish upon a star. No sigils were etched, in skin or in the dirt; no incantations uttered. No palms were joined in prayer; not a word was uttered.

They simply stood in silence, side by side, at the eye of the storm—the man and the girl—and let themselves feel. The silent darkness of the woods was a blessing now; with only one another’s breathing to ignore, it was oddly easy to close their minds to the ills of the world and their situation; oddly natural to let themselves feel. And all the things they’d been running from came flooding out. The fear, and the pain, and the wrongness. 

She felt it clearly, keenly, intimately. A journey that should have been the briefest of visits, a little taste of that strange, beautiful place called Earth—extended, now, loop after loop, into an alluring fractal of places and people. And there was safety in that, though it should last forever. Who knew what lay beyond? They’d been away from home for such a long time, now. Had it changed? Had they changed? Home was such a tumultuous place, for all its allure. 

How could they trade this silent peace for the chance of a war-song? Here, things were simple. Just them and their faithful companion. Their guide. 

And things could stay that way forever, if they willed it hard enough. Making time was easy. Every loop could be looped back on itself, unto infinity. Fractal. How large was the forest? How far was it from Chicago to the Blue Ridge Mountain? As long as you liked. If you broke the rules, summer could last forever. And if not—if they let this end--

—they’d be alone. They might never see that special someone again. Friend. Companion. Mentor. Pilot. 

And that hurt more than anything. 

Sang Mi was crying. The tears were hot on her cheeks, and after all a while, she couldn’t keep her eyes shut anymore. She opened them and wiped at them with the backs of her hands --

—and gasped in surprise. 

There had been no great rumbling and moving of earth; no trees had been felled. But the Ship now hovered, suspended in front of Sang Mi and Chris, its geometrical form impossibly overlapping the tree-trunks like a poorly-rendered computer image. A perfect sphere, so flawless it looked unreal, its golden hull glowing with an inner light. Flawless in design, yes--

—but cracked.

“Well done,” said Chris, his wide eyes still brimming with tears of his own. “Well done… Well done,” he repeated, and Sang Mi didn’t know if he was speaking to her or to the Ship. Perhaps, in this moment, there was no difference.

But it was definitely the Ship that he addressed when he stretched out a hand and touched the metal surface with boundless care.

“Now,” he asked it, “can you let us in?”

Dawn was breaking when they drove out of Flatwoods in the Honda. In silence. Only when the sign disappeared in the rear view mirror did Sang Mi dare to speak.

“Well… We found the Flatwoods Monster,” she said, wry, forlorn perhaps, but not unhappy. They’d done good—as good as anyone could have done. “And now it’s gone forever.”

“I told the Ship to take its pilot home,” said Chris. “To its home planet. It’s still there, I could promise it that much.”

Sang Mi nodded. She’d assumed as much, but the controls of the Ship had been nothing she could understand. Even Chris had seemed to struggle with them, after they’d moved the body—gently, ever so gently—out of the pilot’s seat. 

She didn’t ask if Chris thought the creature would make it. They didn’t know. Couldn’t know. Nobody did; that was the point. The Ship itself hadn’t known; it hadn’t known if its pilot would heal from their injuries, it hadn’t even known if it could survive the trip home without repairs that the pilot was in no condition to provide. 

In both cases, it was… possible. They’d sensed that much from its aching, swirling thoughts. But the Ship hadn’t wanted to gamble on those odds, whatever they were. For sixty years, it had delayed—hiding itself in a cocoon of repeated space-time, trapping an echo, a ghost of its pilot in the maze. Keeping them safe. Keeping them close. Keeping them lost and far from home. 

But it had known, deep down, this couldn’t last forever. All it had needed was a friend there to give it the strength to let go.

Sang Mi understood that. She understood it all too well. 

So she didn’t ask if the alien and Ship would survive; if they’d ever be reunited on other journeys, other adventures. Even if she could somehow get the answers, she didn’t want to know. Not yet. The truth might hurt too much. 

But the time for silence was past, so she asked a different question, using one hand to shield her eyes from the rays of the morning sun dead ahead.

“Do you know what it was, then? The pilot’s home planet?”

Chris nodded, keeping his eyes on the road. “Yep. Ship was unmistakable—I know what species made it. And they’re as old as the Hervoken, too, if you can believe it, only much… nicer. They’re from another Galaxy altogether; I never expected to see one on Earth, and I’d never seen them in person. I only know about’em because they’ve been allies to my Superiors since, oh, before the Big Bang. If my bosses see to Time, they’re the people who look after Space.”

“Cool,” said Sang Mi, her tone meditative. “I guess that makes sense.” Then her mouth curled into a lopsided grin, and she elbowed the driver—lightly. “Well, go on then. Tell me the name.”

He gave a subdued half-snort as he turned off the main road. “You’ll laugh.”

“Aw, I won’t.”

“You will! People always do, when they aren’t used to intergalactic, uh, stuff. The universe is… big,” he said, and she saw his hands twitch on the steering wheel, repressing the urge to spread out his arms for emphasis. “Big and populous. Which means there’s bound to be coincidences. Sandy planets called Desertis Minor. Warrior races from the Militarius System. Doesn’t mean anything, really, there’s just as many punny planets in the sky no matter what language you speak—the ones I mentioned are just off the English list.” He gave her an embarrassed smile. “I, er, don’t know the Korean ones off the top of my head, sorry. Uhm… Okay. Here goes. The pilot… was what we call a Space Lord—from the planet Fractallax.”

“Hah!” Sang Mi laughed, but the mirth of the joke was all in the telling; she doubted she’d have even noticed the oddly fitting syllables in that name, if Chris hadn’t worked his way to it. “Frankly, I expected worse. So the Lords of Space in your dimension are a bunch of plant people from a planet called Fractallax… Good for them. Good for them.”

“S’pose it is.” He was quiet for a moment—not meditative, just thinking. “Funny thing is, they usually keep to themselves. Sat out the Cosmic War and… everything. Wonder what one of them was doing on Earth, all on their own.”

“I think that’s their business,” she replied. “Don’t you? Oh, but about those planet names—one thing.”

“What’s that?” asked Chris Cwej.

The road ahead was clear and well-lit. He risked a head-turn, and found Jhe Sang Mi smiling at him with eyes full of hope.

“It’s okay you don’t know them off the top of your head—but next time, promise you’ll bring me a list of the funniest ones.”

He didn’t know whether to laugh, or to cry all over again. He settled for a smile to match hers. “Next time?”

She nodded decisively, and turned back to the road as Cwej did the same.

“Yeah. Next time.”

NEXT STOP:
COMING SOON…


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Edited by James Wylder and James Hornby
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Leela Ross
Illustration by Plum Pudding
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs
 
Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
Shapeships © Nate Bumber
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Hervoken © Mark Morris
The Astral Nexus, Fractallax, the Space Lords © Aristide Twain

0 Comments

Cwej: STOP! by Theta Mandel

11/23/2025

0 Comments

 

STOP!
WRITTEN by
THETA MANDEL



I’ve always thought it indicative of the arrogance of the human condition for people to assume they know of every monster.

Humans have this victim complex, you see; they like to imagine that the unknown is made up entirely of big bads that go bump in the night, licking their chops, desperate to skin alive any human being they come across. Survival mechanism, so they don’t go looking for things in the dark and fall where no one can find them, or maybe they just want to imagine that they are hunted, so they can celebrate that they have survived. Whatever the reason, this complex blinds them, stopping them from taking something really quite obvious into account—any creature they can imagine is alive, and all living creatures share a common need. Do you know what it is?

That’s alright, you’ll figure it out.

Mighty presumptuous, to refuse to consider that the darkness doesn’t have to be evil. Mighty lonely, too, if you happen to live in the dark.

Maybe there are some monsters they haven’t met yet. Not under the bed, or in the closet, or even in the woods—this one, for example, lives in a stop sign. An abandoned stop sign, if such a thing is even possible; if you saw this stop sign, you would certainly think so. All rusted edges and peeling paint. You can’t even read the word; you probably only know what it is because you recognise the shape. The blood-red paint is all but gone, the meaning eroded, and it is in this liminal space between “Stop!” and Gone that anything can happen. Anything in between.

There is a car, now, hurtling towards that stop sign. Its orange paint is eroding too, giving it that special touch of magic you only see in old cars and ghostly stop signs, but it is not quite kin. Will its occupants see the sign? Will they know its meaning, heed its warning? 

“Hey, it’s getting dark—we should probably pull in somewhere for the night soon,” the larger human said, speeding right past the sign. “Though, I don’t remember seeing a motel on the map… How do you feel about another night on the mattress in the back?” 

The smaller human beside him groaned. “Again? How long is this journey, anyway?”

“Well, it didn’t have to be as long as it has been, but…”

“We keep stopping?”

“We keep stopping,” he confirmed, taking no notice as he passed the stop sign once again.

The same stop sign.

Cwej and Sang Mi were playing a game of Go Fish when they first sensed something was wrong.

Slap! went Cwej’s cards onto the mattress they’d wedged into the bed of the Honda. “And that’s my fifth pair,” he proclaimed, spreading out two sevens. “I’m winning.”

“Still think we should be playing the version where you need all four, not just a pair,” Sang Mi grumbled. She’d only played three matches. “Would be more fun with more players, too—I wish my brother was here. We’d always play games together.”

The air grew colder, a sharp breeze striking through the trees around them. Sang Mi shivered.

“Well, don’t worry, you’ll be back with him soon. We’re not that far from West Virginia now. Could be there in another day or two, easy.”

She looked askance, before her attention shifted. “Do you feel that?”

Cwej looked up from his hand. “Feel what?”

His young charge drew her shoulders in, looking around nervously. “Like… someone watching us.”

They slept under the stars that night, trying to ignore the churning air and the whispers among leaves that sounded more like shrieks. Sang Mi tossed and turned, unable to shake the feeling, despite Cwej’s best assurances, that there was something not right. He did his best, he really did, but he just didn’t feel it like she did. No monsters under the car, I checked. Well, check again!

The next morning, they woke up to a cloudless sky, a couple hundred miles away. You can still feel them, where they slept, and you wonder if they have a way to check the date. 

“Can you remember what you dreamed last night?” Sang Mi asked, stretching before getting back into the car. It smelled like doritos. It always smelled like doritos.

Cwej shrugged. “I don’t really dream.” At least, not dreams I’d like to remember.

“Everyone dreams.”

They got back into the car, and talked about mundane things. How she was doing at school, his more child-friendly missions. Neither noticed when they passed a stop sign. It was rather old, rusting and peeling and eroding into nothing, but the meaning was still there, if you cared to look.

That night, before going to bed, Cwej got out his pack of cards. There really did seem to be nothing that bag of his didn’t contain.

“Wanna play some Go Fish?”

Sang Mi frowned. “I don’t know, I’m kind of bored of… wait, no, when did we…” She shook her head. “How about you teach me a new game? One I don’t know.”

Cwej furrowed his brow, concerned, but quickly moved on. “Oh, alright—how about some Vexjhi?”

“What’s that one?”

“Well, it’s common among children on Merinos One, but I actually learned it from a smuggler. I was on a mission with my friends, you see, and Larles said something to one of the customers…”

The pair played a few rounds, but the rules were complicated, and Sang Mi quickly got tired of losing. She was used to being good at games. It was kind of her thing. This card game, however, was proving a different story. She moved to gather up the cards to put back into the box, but when her hand touched the top of the pile…

“Hey, Chris?”

He turned to look at her from where he was wrestling with the mattress. “What’s up?”
“Well, it’s just… do you ever get déjà vu?”

He sighed. “All the time. I think everyone does, but, when your life’s as complicated as mine… let’s just say time travel and muddled memories don’t exactly make an ordered mind.”

She let out the kind of noise you make to show you’re listening, but don’t really have anything else to say, and went back to packing away the cards. They slept under the stars that night. Cwej knew that Sang Mi was having trouble sleeping, and he could feel why—something was watching them. He didn’t know who or what, but he could feel it, the same way he could feel something wrong with time. Something local, something personal, something on repeat… he usually had someone watching him, and that someone was usually messing with time, so, he tried not to think about it. And he really tried not to think about what it meant if his Superiors were watching, if they knew how far he was stretching their rules… it could be very, very bad for both of them.

Best to ignore it for now, and try to get some sleep.

The next day—the same day—Cwej and Sang Mi started a few hours away from the stop sign. Sang Mi happened to turn her head and spot it as they were passing, but they were not passing, they were Past, and it was Gone. The night was drawing in, and she didn’t really See—it was quite eroded, anyway, whatever it had been. Probably nothing.

That night, despite his best and most concerned protests, Cwej was convinced to teach Sang Mi poker. Neither of them slept more than a few fitful hours, and when they woke up, there was not a cloud in the sky, and they were a few hours away from the stop sign. 

“The wind howls so mournfully,” Sang Mi remarked, “almost as if it wants something. Like a dog, left out in the cold.”

“Maybe it is,” Cwej mused. “Cold, or lonely. Maybe it’s been forgotten.”

It was an uneventful game of bridge. Sang Mi stayed up all night, just thinking, and yet didn’t see when the hours rolled over, and they were the same, recycled hours. Familiar, so familiar you don’t even notice that they’re there. They never notice

Today was the same day and the same day would bring the same cloudless sky, the same tree-lined road, the same--

“STOP!” Sang Mi cried, and Cwej slammed on the breaks.

“What? What’s wrong?”

She looked to her right, taking notice of what no one ever does—something old and discarded on the side of the road. It was a rusty metal pole, the kind that was all spotted and covered in grime, but there was something so familiar about it. And then she looked up. Suddenly, she knew why she needed to stop—why they’d been stopped, stuck in some half-remembered dream of a pattern, why this road looked so familiar and why they couldn’t move on. Because she was sure, now, that they hadn’t moved in a while, even if the calendar said otherwise—hadn’t moved in space, or in time. You shouldn’t ignore a stop sign.

“Look, at the top of that pole… I recognise it, I think. Stop signs on Gongen aren’t that shape, or that color, but… there’s something about it. I can’t explain it, it just is a stop sign.”

Cwej looked around. “It’s not like there’s anyone watching.”

“That doesn’t mean we don’t have to stop. The rules don’t stop mattering just because no one’s looking—you used to be in law enforcement, right? You should know that.”

I don’t just disappear because no one’s looking.

Cwej sighed. “The rules don’t mean as much to me nowadays… I rarely see a fair one. But, maybe there are still some that are necessary. Maybe I’d forgotten.”

“Good job I’m here to remind you, then.”

“Yeah. Yeah, it is.” The air was still as the pair looked at the stop sign. It was old, probably meant to be removed, but received a stay of execution simply by virtue of being forgotten. There was a lot like that in the world, remnants of the past that had been left behind, for better or for worse. 

The soldier and the student sat on the bed of their rusty old car as the night drew closer, playing a game to pass the time. They could have moved on, kept driving a little longer, but there was something in the air, like someone was begging for their companionship, just for a little while. They obliged. 

Not all humans are arrogant. Not all the time.

Cwej thumbed through a pack of cards, shuffling them well. Sang Mi said she was ready to try Go Fish again—maybe this time would be different, not that there’d been a last time, not really. Maybe she’d find what she was looking for—and Cwej found himself dealing out three hands. One for him, one for Sang Mi, and one for…

“There’s only two of us,” Sang Mi remarked, and Cwej looked down at the third hand. He didn’t know why he’d done that, but it felt kind. Drawing himself up, he looked at the sky—it was calm tonight, and the stars were showing. Maybe there was someone, out there, who was by themself and just wanted someone to play with. Waiting to be included.

“It’s like… Elijah’s hand,” he replied, and Sang Mi laughed.

“Like Passover! There’s a girl in my class, Hannah, and she gave a presentation about it for culture week. It’s a Jewish tradition of leaving out an extra cup during Seder for the prophet Elijah—it’s an invitation for anyone to come and join the feast who needs to, and to bring hope for the future. Everyone could use a bit of hope.”

Cwej smiled. They played a few rounds—which was a bit difficult, what with them missing seven cards, but it was a nice gesture. Offering a hand to anyone who needed it—you don’t have to be scared of the dark. The monsters get lonely, too.

Maybe she felt it because she knew more of what it was like to be lonely. Maybe it was just because she was on the passenger side, closest to the side of the road. Or maybe she was just younger, and had not been so hardened by a cruel world as the puppet-soldier, beholden to unfair rules. Though, he had still noticed, even if it did take him a little longer… maybe, he was not as lost as he thought. Maybe there was still hope.

Have you worked out the answer to my question? Oh come on, you remember—I asked you if you knew what common need all living creatures share. I think you’ve worked it out now, but if you haven’t, I’ll tell you—it’s to belong. Everybody needs someplace to feel a part of, to be included in something bigger than yourself. The girl had her friends, and the man had his ideals, and together, they had hope.

Cwej and Sang Mi slept peacefully through the night, and, in the morning, they left the stop sign behind.

They may have taken the cards with them, but they left by that sign on the side of the road a little of the joy they had brought. Not gone, but multiplied, because it was shared. Even from a rusty old stop sign in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by nothing but trees, I was not forgotten. As long as a passing human would be willing to open up their hearts and leave a space for me, deal an extra hand—yes, I was sure.

I would not be lonely

NEXT STOP:
THE FLATWOODS FRACTAL
BY ARISTIDE TWAIN


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Edited by James Wylder and James Hornby
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Leela Ross
Illustration by Plum Pudding
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs
 
Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane

0 Comments

Cwej: The Space Between Destinations by Aidan Mason

11/23/2025

0 Comments

 

THE Space Between Destinations
WRITTEN BY
AIDAN MASON


The screams echoed throughout the field and into the surrounding area. People covered their ears and tried to pretend it wasn't happening. Those who saw it, could scarcely describe what they saw. 

Blue and gray. Bayonets against the enemy’s chest. Blood spilled on the very ground as each side attacked the other. A battle beyond the other, a battle on the soil of Northern Pennsylvania, where wound after wound was dealt, stab after stab… and yet not a single man died.

And then, after all was said and done, they left. The dead would come after, falling away from the grasp of life in hospitals.

But not in the field. Never in the field.

“Airport parking prices are a scam,” Sang Mi muttered as she and Chris Cwej walked away from their car towards the airport in the distance.

“It’s not that much better out in space either,” Chris replied. 

Sang Mi merely nodded. She had far more pressing issues on her mind. Namely, her leg. She rubbed it, but the tension in her tendons was still there. An airport parking lot wasn’t the best place to get it stretched out, but apparently there wasn’t another good rest stop for a few miles.

“Any better?” Chris asked.

Sang Mi shook her head. “I’m gonna need to stretch it out more.”

A driver honked, startling the two. They raced to the side. Sang Mi gave a quick apology wave before continuing to walk. It was then that she noticed that the parking lot was full. Disturbingly full.

“Not gonna lie, there are better places to take a walk,” Chris said. 

“Yeah,” Sang Mi replied.

“Airport?”

“Sounds good.”

Limping slightly, she continued to march with Cwej towards the airport. The automatic glass doors opened as they entered, only for Sang Mi to come close to faceplanting the back of an annoyed passenger. Chris barely managed to pull her back in time.

“This is inexcusable!” an old lady moaned, not noticing Chris and Sang Mi slowly walking away. “My luggage has been gone for thirty minutes!”

The two looked around and the lady wasn’t the only one that was having issues. The entire baggage claim area seemed crowded, people hovering around waiting for their luggage. If the cars were crowding the parking lot, this was even worse. It was obvious: there was no way that Sang Mi was gonna get her leg stretched out here.

“Deeper in?” Chris asked.

“Deeper in,” Sang Mi confirmed. With a grunt, they pushed forward.

ATTENTION. FLIGHT 904, HEADING FOR THE UNITED KINGDOM AT 8 A.M., HAS BEEN DELAYED. WE EXPECT THE DELAY TO LAST TWO HOURS. THANK YOU FOR YOUR PATIENCE. 

Harold Armstrong the Third groaned upon hearing the announcement. He leaned back in his seat in the waiting area, his pale British hands held firmly over his face. Scarlette Goldling was much more muted in her response, letting out a little sigh.

“I thought that being government employees meant that we would get the easy flights out,” Harold muttered. “We come all this way to help them with their school problem and we can’t even get a private jet home?”

“Well to be fair, we did fail to figure out whatever it was,” Scarlette said. “And given the current political environment, the fact that we’re here in the first place is a damn miracle.”

“Yeah, but we deal with the… unusual. I thought we'd get a pass because of that.”

“The real world overtakes all, it seems.” Scarlette put her face back into the book she was reading. She got about four or five words in before she sniffed. “Great,” she muttered. “Got a bit of a runny now.”

“Need a tissue, love?”

“That’d be nice,” Scarlette said, sniffing harder. “This one doesn’t feel like it’s going away.”

Harold rustled through his backpack. Nothing. He swore under his breath. He knew he should’ve gotten some tissues from the school before they left.

“I’ll get some paper towels for you,” he said, hurriedly standing up. “I was gonna take a moment to fix my hair anyway.”

“Don’t fall in!” Scarlette teased as he walked away towards the nearby bathroom. If only her nose wasn’t running. She cringed, knowing that she was going to have to deal with this on the flight back. 

“Ow!”

Chris swore under his breath as he was slammed against the wall by the crushing force of the crowd, Sang Mi following along. A prick of pain shot into him as he could feel the scrape of his flesh against a stray nail in the wall. His fingertips danced across his side, until he came across a wet feeling. He brought his hand up to check his suspicion. Yep. Blood. He leaned up against a little plaque on the wall, taking a glance at it while he wiped his bloody fingers on his pants.

‘The Battle of the Northern Pennsylvania Range’ it read. That was odd, thought Chris. There weren’t any Civil War battles in Northern Pennsylvania, were there? The Confederacy hadn’t gotten any farther than Sporting Hill and that was in the South of the state. He wasn’t exactly a history aficionado, but time traveling had given him a bit more of a perspective than he’d had before.

“You, okay?” Sang Mi asked, throwing him out of his thoughts and into reality.

“Yeah, just a cut,” he replied, patting the wound once more. “Probably gonna need a bandaid. Or at least a towel.”

“Well, there’s a bathroom over…” She looked across the room and saw a line leading out of the door. “…Nevermind,” she groaned. “Now what?”

“Maybe the ticket lines will be better?” Chris suggested.

“Probably not,” a man walking by interjected. “Those lines have been long as all hell for hours. Might as well just wait here for all the good that’s gonna do ya…”

Sang Mi’s shoulders slumped. “So that’s out then. What now?”

Chris paused. He pressed his shirt up against the wound. Still bleeding. He looked over at Sang Mi and noticed a pained look on her face. Her leg wasn’t getting any better and this area couldn’t be any worse.

“We’ll have to go to the departure terminal,” he said. “There’s gonna be security, but I can handle it.”

“You sure?” Sang Mi asked worriedly. 

“It’ll be fine,” Chris said. “As long as we look like we know what we’re doing and speak in a really authoritative voice, people let us by. At least most of the time…”

Sang Mi raised her eyebrow, but they didn’t really seem to have many other options, so forward they went. Pushing past people in suits, sunglasses, all waiting around, not moving or advancing. 

The ticket lines were as they were told: long and arduous. Grumbles and complaints surrounded them as the mid-morning sun shone through the large windows behind them. Sang Mi grimaced; her leg still ached, tendons and muscles pulling at each other in ways that should’ve fixed themselves by now.

“Okay, here we come,” Chris said. “There will be a Transport Security checkpoint, but we… should be able to bluff our way through it.”

“You don’t sound very sure.”

“It’ll be okay! See there’s… huh.”

They rounded the corner, and both of their eyes widened as they saw the long line to the T.S.A. checkpoint. What surprised them was that there were no T.S.A. officers in sight. Their chairs were empty. Because of this, the line wasn’t moving an inch.

The two looked at each other. Chris’s blood started to drip on the floor. Sang Mi’s leg spasmed. It was a good enough reason for them to run—or hobble, in Sang Mi’s case—for it, moving through the sea of human bodies.

“Out of the way!” Chris shouted. “Official airport business!”

A few people grumbled, and one teenage girl shouted various expletives at them, but most noticed the blood dripping from Chris and didn’t challenge it.

Pushing through the last groups of people, the two made it into the airport lobby. The room contained everything you would expect from a lobby: benches, restaurants and best of all, there was room. Room to walk. Room to breath. Room to stretch.

Sang Mi let out a sigh of relief. Chris smiled, catching sight of a bathroom with no line. Perfect. He motioned over to Sang Mi.

“Gonna see if I can stop the bleeding,” he said.

She nodded. “See you in five?”

“See you in five.

Scarlette could barely breathe through her nose. Where was Harold with those tissues?
The bathroom door creaked and she hurriedly turned her head, but to her disappointment it was a blonde man going inside. With a sigh, she turned her head and saw a girl in a skirt limping over to a nearby bench. For some reason, the girl was grimacing.

She tried to return to her book, but couldn’t help but watch the girl. Sweat was dripping down her face. Whatever was wrong, it looked painful.

The girl looked relieved when she made it to the bench. Smiling, she put her leg up and leaned back. She stayed there for a few moments, as Scarlette turned to see what she was doing.

Then the girl’s smile fell. She put her leg down and knelt on the floor, holding it. And then she began to scream.

The bathroom smelled like absolute garbage, but Chris didn’t care. He made a beeline for the paper towel dispenser, yanking out as much as he could and pressing them against his side. The only person in there with him was standing over a sink, running his hands through his hair. 

Chris held the paper towels hard and applied pressure. He counted down the seconds, making sure to regulate his breathing. Satisfied the bleeding had stopped, he removed the towels and held them up to see. Yep, pretty bloody, but at least it had stopped.

He started to feel lightheaded. He placed his hand back against his side. Blood. It was bleeding just the same as before.

“Goddamnit!” the man at the sink said. “How hard is it for my hair to look good?”

Chris turned around and caught a look at the man in the mirror, who yanked at the tips of his hair. He had been doing it since Chris had entered, which gave him pause for thought. Something was going on here, something that wasn’t entirely natural…

“Hey, do you need help?” Chris offered. 

“Sure, yeah,” the man replied gratefully. From his accent, Chris noted he was British as well. Chris walked over and ran his hands through the man’s hair. He took a glance at the man’s nametag, noting the UK government credentials. 

“Slicked back or more forward?” Chris asked.

“Slicked,” the man replied. “I’m Harold, by the way, Mr., er…”

“Cwej. Chris Cwej.”

Chris frowned as he felt the strands of hair in his fingers. This should’ve been easy, but for some reason, he couldn’t get it exactly right. He brushed them through again. Nothing. It was as though he hadn’t touched it at all, as if something was deliberately keeping it from being altered.

“Bloody hell mate, you’re bleeding,” Harold said, looking down to Chris’s abdomen.
“You alright?”

“I’m fine,” Chris grunted. “It’s just a small cut.”

“Then why hasn’t it stopped bleeding?”

“One second,” said Chris said, trying again with Harold’s hair. At this point, sweat dripped down his cheeks. No matter how hard he tried, nothing seemed to change. 

“I’m so sorry,” Chris said. “It’s like…”

“Like you can’t truly solve the problem?” Harold said.

Chris nodded. “Yeah…” 

Chris looked at the man, then at his cut, two things which refused to be changed. Whatever this was, it was affecting both of them.

“If you and I are suffering a similar affliction, that means we’re connected,” Chris said. “Come on, follow me.”

“Wait, wait, wait, hold on!” Harold protested. “What do you mean by that?”

Chris sighed. He really didn’t have time for this. “Look, I’m a time and space traveler from the future. Something alien or otherworldly is interfering here and I need to make sure that my companion is safe. So come on, let’s go.”

Harold opened his mouth to respond, but was interrupted by a scream. It came from the  lobby. Chris didn’t hesitate. He ran for the door, grabbing Harold’s hand and pulling him along behind him.

Agony. Sang Mi was in utter agony. Worse pain she’d ever felt in her life. Her leg kept spasming, the muscles and tendons inside twisting. It wasn’t going away. It wasn’t going away, no matter how hard she stretched. 

A young woman was kneeling over her, desperately trying to calm her down. Sang Mi barely could pay attention to what the woman was saying though. Hell, all that Sang Mi could really make out through her tears was the woman’s ginger hair and nametag with the word ‘Scarlette’ on it.

“Honey, honey? You okay?” Scarlette asked.

“NO!” Sang Mi screamed. “It won’t stop! It won’t go back!”

“Sang Mi!” a male voice shouted. Scarlette turned to see Harold along with a tall blond man. Said blond man raced over to the girl, who Scarlette guessed was Sang Mi, who was hyperventilating.

“Who’s that?” Scarlette whispered.

“Calls himself Chris Cwej,” Harold muttered. “He knows about… our line of work too.”

“Hey, hey,” Chris said, holding onto Sang Mi. “Calm down, calm down. Tell me what happened.”

“It won’t stop,” Sang Mi cried. “My leg is still cramping.”

Chris frowned. The wheels turned in his head. It was all coming together.  “You’re not alone in that,” he said.

“So is it… alien?” Scarlette interjected. She sniffled. Why wouldn’t her nose feel normal, damn it? She’d wiped it at least a dozen times. 

“Maybe,” Chris said. He helped Sang Mi to her feet. She held her stomach and her legs shook slightly. “But what exactly, I don’t know.”

“Well should we go into the airport itself then?” Harold suggested. “See what we can find?”

“Yeah,” Chris distractedly replied. “Sang Mi, can you walk?”

“I think so.” Her legs were still shaking, but the tears stopped. She took a deep breath and started to walk towards the T.S.A. line, Chris holding her hand as Scarlette and Harold followed behind them.

So much delicious suffering. So much delicious food. It watched, devouring the misery with an insatiable appetite. So many people. So many sources. Especially those four. It kept a close eye on them. Their misery was so satisfying. The blond one though… he looked like trouble. Felt like trouble too. So did the girl. It would have to hide in the shadows as usual.

But those two, oh their misery was so filling, regardless of the trouble. So delicious…

The main concourse of the airport didn’t seem to reveal anything unusual. Crying babies, the angry voices in the T.S.A. line and loudspeaker announcements of cancelled flights. Including Scarlette and Harold’s once again.

ATTENTION. FLIGHT 904, HEADING FOR THE UNITED KINGDOM AT 10 A.M., HAS BEEN DELAYED. WE EXPECT THE DELAY TO LAST TWO HOURS. THANK YOU FOR YOUR PATIENCE. 

“Bloody hell,” Harold muttered. “Could this day get any worse?”

“Don’t jinx it, swee…snooort….sweetheart,” Scarlette said, blowing her nose yet again.
“Are you sure you’re okay?” Harold mussed up his hair again. Damn it, why wouldn’t it stay the way he liked it?

“Yeah, it’s probably just allergies,” Scarlette replied.

“Or another part of what’s going on here,” Chris grunted. He started to sway. His vision grew spotty and he became light headed. A trail of blood trickled behind him. 

“What do you mean by that?” Scarlette asked, nose dripping.

Chris didn’t respond right away. He turned around, facing the group, and looked them in the eyes.

“All of us have something going on that won’t stop,” he began. “Sang Mi’s leg is cramping, my cut won’t stop bleeding, Scarlette’s nose won’t stop dripping—”

“And I can’t get my hair right,” Harold finished.

“Precisely,” Chris said. “And no matter what we do, it won’t stop. That’s not natural. Something’s affecting us.”

“But what about everyone else?” Sang Mi asked. “They’re not like us. They’re acting normally…”

Chris racked his brain and spun in a circle to take in every inch of the airport: the screaming babies, people waiting in lines—everything that seemed normal. Just like it was when he’d entered.

“I’m not sure everything’s normal,” Chris said. “Take a look.”

“We did,” Scarlette said. “All typical airport bullshit.”

“Yes, and that’s the point,” Chris stood tall, spurned on by the discovery he’d made. “Come on, follow me.”

Harold and Scarlette marched on after him, Sang Mi limping along beside them. He stopped at the T.S.A. line that they’d run past only a few minutes before. 

“Right here,” Chris said. “That’s the proof. What do you notice?”

Harold and Scarlette glanced at the scene: people waiting in line, the scanner beeping, the lack of a security guard in the chair…

“The guard isn’t there,” Scarlette answered. 

“And because of that, they can’t move,” Chris said. “It’s all stopped. All the announcements, all the delays—nothing’s coming to a conclusion. All the most miserable parts of the airport experience, and they don’t seem to be ending anytime soon.”

“Like we’re frozen in time?” asked Harold.

“Maybe not time, but rather in state,” Chris said. “We’re in the space between destinations. Just like an airport.”

“So what are we gonna do now?” Sang Mi asked, fighting back her discomfort.

Chris frowned. He glanced at the plaque—the first red flag, that should have tipped him off from the very beginning.

“This whole airport is suspicious,” said Chris. “And if we’re in the space between destinations, then we need to choose a destination and leave.”

“How?” Harold asked. “Our plane’s delayed, and if you’re right, it’ll be delayed over and over again.”

“Hold on, let him cook,” said Scarlette. “You’re talking about leaving the airport, right?”

Chris nodded. “A destination doesn’t need to be forward. We can go backwards, and that means leaving.

It scowled. The shadows surrounded it, turning itself into something corporeal, leaking from behind the plaque. They couldn’t leave. Not the two at least. They were in so much pain, it was delightful.

But for the briefest of moments, it wondered if the ones sure to be trouble were worth keeping. After all, they were out of sync. One wrong move and it would lose more than a meal, but its life.

The hesitation, however, lasted merely a moment. After all, it consoled itself, hadn’t it done riskier things before? Every single combatant was out of sync on the battlefield which it had fed back in 1863. They could’ve killed it with so little effort, and yet it had been so clever, hiding in the shadows, in the weeds, watching as the two sides fought.

It could handle these two. All it needed to do was keep them in.

“There’s the exit!” Scarlette shouted.

The four started making their way towards the doors, the very doors through which Chris and Sang Mi had entered. Around them were blissfully unaware travelers, their only certainty being long lines and wait times.

“Can’t we warn them?” Sang Mi croaked, still leaning on Chris. Her eyes were nearly dry, all moisture having been expelled through her tears.

Chris shook his head. “It’s too risky. We don’t know what’s causing this, and if we disrupt it, who knows what could happen.”

“Look,” Sang Mi protested, “whatever’s causing this clearly doesn’t want the people here dead. If it went to all the work to even create a fake plaque—”

“Let’s just get out of here,” said Harold, “before we alert any—”

Too late. A black shadow-like figure emerged from the wall, rippling and changing nearly every second. Its body shifted, shape to shape, from humanoid to monstrous, never staying in one for too long.. Its only constant were dark tendrils that emerged from every orifice, thin and long, stretching out as far as the eye could see. The tendrils floated in front of the door, ripping Harold’s hand from the handle and knocking him back. The main body of the creature floated over to block the exit, glaring directly at the four as the rest of the airport ran in horror. A young boy tripped, falling into the luggage of a woman ahead of him. A man grabbed him, pulling him up into his arms as he ran, his bloodshot eyes looking back in terror.

To the confusion of those gathered, a crackly voice spoke over the chaos and screams, emitting from the shadow figure.

“For the record, there was a battle here,” the voice said. “Just not that battle. What happened here was more a heavenly conflict. Such a shame that humans are so fragile—they had to fill in their own war to make sense of it.”

Chris reached for his pocket, only to remember that he didn’t have his gun on him. Biting his lip, he turned to Scarlette and Harold, who shook their heads. Sang Mi, meanwhile, was kneeling on the floor, the pain of her leg unable to be released, stabbing deep into her soul. 

“So,” he began, trying to sound intimidating. “What’s all this, huh?”

The dark figure laughed. “Really? Did you think that I was going to reveal what I was doing, give a big villain speech so you could ‘save the day’?”

“Maybe,” Chris admitted. “Wouldn’t be the first time. But I’ve fought in a war, darling, one where we didn’t even know our enemy’s name.”

“I know your war, where time itself stretched from end to end, wrapping around and around and around,” the creature said. “Oh what lovely days those were. Such a wonderful place, so many moments between life and death…”

“So that’s what you feed on, huh?” said Scarlette. “I think I get it now. The space between destinations, the misery of people stuck in the middle of two points.”

“And that’s why you’re in an airport,” Harold interjected. “Where else, but the place in-between all others?”

Sang Mi just groaned as she knelt on the floor.

“Very clever,” the creature hissed. “But sadly, clever doesn’t save you.”

Multiple tendrils flung out from the main mass and grasped onto Harold and Scarlette. Lifting up off the ground, Cwej thrust his hand out to grab them, but they were already out of reach. More tendrils surrounded him and Sang Mi, cutting the two off from each other.

“What is this?” Chris shouted.

“A warning,” the creature snarled. “You’re going exactly nowhere.”

Grunting, Chris balled his fists and swung them at the creature. To his surprise, the tendrils slicked back, revealing a small opening where he could see Sang Mi. She cried out as her body spasmed. The tendrils moved away from her as well, just outside her reach.

“Interesting,” Chris thought to himself. He stepped forward. The tendrils moved further back and the creature scowled and hissed.

“One more step and these two die,” it said, motioning to Scarlette and Harold.

“So you’re afraid of me,” Chris muttered. “And Sang Mi too.”

“I’m warning you!”

“Okay, okay,” Chris said. “So what do you want me to do?”

“You’ll stay here,” the creature growled. “Right here in this airport.”

“So you can feed on me even more?”

“Indeed,” the creature smiled. “Forever and ever.”

“And you’ll release these two?”

“When you’ve walked far away enough, yes.”

Chris took a second to respond. An idea was running through his head, potentially a good one, but he needed to be sure it was going to work. “And what do you think is gonna make me walk away?” He crossed his arms, trying to look more confident than he felt.

“Well,” the creature said. “You’re something special, all right. But you’re still humanoid. Very humanoid. If you bleed out, you’ll never be able to help anyone.”

“Fine,” said Chris. He gave a look at all three of his compatriots, desperately hoping that it would be enough to convey his intentions. With a sigh, he marched away.

And oh, did he march. He had no intention of staying away for that long. He brushed past the wreckage and abandoned wreckage that dotted the floor, each footstep faster than the last. With a grunt, Chris flexed his muscles, ignoring the blood dripping down his side. This was going to hurt, but it had to be done.

Grabbing the T.S.A. officer’s abandoned chair, he smashed it into the wall where the plaque was located. Over and over again. The wood crumpled and cracked. Splinters dug into his fingers, drawing even more blood. Black spots dug into his vision, but he didn’t care. As soon as there were enough holes in the wall, he tossed aside the remnants of the chair and dug his hands into the cracks. Screaming, he pulled out that entire section of the wall, the plaque along with it. The veins on his temples bulged as he lifted the section of drywall over his head and ferried it back down the halls.

Breadcrumb-trails of blood dotted the floor behind Chris as he walked. He tried his best to ignore it—his timing had to be perfect. Blood poured down his body, but he carried on. Step by step, he moved forwards.

Time was a blur. He was here now, at the edge of the hallway, vision so fuzzy he could barely see. The section of wall shook in his hands and he knew he would collapse any minute now. Except… maybe he wouldn’t. Maybe that creature’s little stunt meant that his muscles would never give out.

The creature was counting down. He could hear its slimy voice in the fringes of his perception.At least it seemed to be keeping his word. But that wasn’t good enough.

With a strained grunt, Chris heaved the drywall over his head and crashing down to the ground. The weakened structure exploded. A cloud of dust blew into the air, plaster and debris, flying in all directions. The plaque, severed from its mountings, ricocheted off the floor and spun in the air, right towards the creature. It hissed and ducked out of the way, dropping Harold and Scarlette in the process. Still spinning, the projectile smashed into the door behind it, embedding itself into the frame and shattering the glass in the process. 

The creature turned towards Chris, but he was already in the air, diving towards the monster. With a smile, Chris slammed into the creature so hard that  the two became one. Tendrils flailed as Chris clung tight.

“I know why you’re scared,” Chris snarled. “Sang Mi and I, we’re not traditional travelers. Our destinations are beyond the very boundaries of this universe. We’re beyond your space between destinations.”

Flesh melted, shadows folded. The two seemingly melded into each other. The creature’s body seemed to morph into memories, as Chris and it became intertwined.

Chris saw it: an unimaginable war, one he knew all too well, had been brought to a definitive conclusion by his own biodata. In that terrible conflict, the creature seemed to weave through it like a parasite, feeding off moments in time on the secondary fronts, trenches on the outskirts of the conflict.

When the battle came, Chris shivered at the sight. Whilst both sides sought death, the creature prevented any of it: a stalemate of perpetual injury. Not a single combatant would die. Not on that field in Northern Pennsylvania, where any native bystander would go mad at the sight.

But even that wasn’t enough. When the war ended, the creature remained, starving. As V-Time moved on, it began to die. That was until the airport was built, a space where little miseries were commonplace. Not enough to sustain its voracious appetite, but enough to keep it alive. A black echo, feeding on scraps until it was strong enough to emerge. 

The creature howled in pain. Its body contorted as it in turn saw Chris’s memories: childhood, adolescence, meeting Roz, the Defector, the Superiors, W-Time, Larles and Kwol, rebellion. Change after change after change. And with each glimpse it saw, it began to shrink.

“You are just an echo,” said Chris, emerging from the mass. “One that’s long past its welcome.”

The creature let out a scream, as its writhing form continued to shrink. The sound grew quieter and quieter, its body smaller and smaller, until nothing remained.

Normality returned. Crowds of people rushed around them, desperate to catch their flights. A crackle and bleep of a radio sounded to their left, as airport security returned to their post. And above it all came a cry of relief from Sang Mi.

Chris raced over to her, no longer afflicted by the cut to his side.

“Is it over?” she asked.

Chris nodded. “It’s over.”

ATTENTION. FLIGHT 904, HEADING FOR THE UNITED KINGDOM, WILL DEPART IN 25 MINUTES.

“Guess I’m gonna have to go soon,” said Harold. “I don’t suppose there’s time for a debrief?”

Chris shook his head. “That’s probably for the best. No use letting that echo take up any more space in our heads. Time for it to fade away for good.”

Reluctantly, Harold nodded. “Are you and Sang Mi going to be alright?”

“We’ll be fine,” Chris said. “We’ve been through worse on this odyssey of ours.”

The car ride was silent. Sang Mi gazed out of the window as the airport passed out of sight, to be replaced with the trees and suburbs of Northern Pennsylvania. Golden edges of sunlight shone in their eyes. No one said anything. Not even the radio played. No echoes, just silence.

NEXT STOP:
STOP!
BY THETA MANDEL


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Edited by James Wylder and James Hornby
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Leela Ross
Illustration by Plum Pudding
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs
 
Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Archons © Aristide Twain

0 Comments

Cwej: SPACE Opera by Plum Pudding

11/23/2025

0 Comments

 
Picture

SPACE OPERA
WRITTEN & ILLUSTRATED BY
PLUM PUDDING


Dave was a collector, although it didn’t actually amount to anything impressive. He had a shelf in his room which made him very happy, where he kept all of his CDs. It was a well organized shelf, each row a musical genre and then sorted alphabetically. The rest of Dave’s house was a wreck; he didn’t really care that much about organization usually. But the shelf. The shelf was important. An ex-girlfriend he’d had wasn’t a fan of the shelf. She cattily nicknamed it the virginity shelf. Hence, ex. It was funny though. At one point during their breakup, she whined at Dave and said something along the lines of: “You care about that shelf more than me!!” and all Dave could eventually say, looking at how much she hated something that he valued dearly, was a mild, “well, …yes.” 

The shelf was a thing of importance. Music could take you to other worlds, even when you were just sitting there in your car. Music made Dave feel safe when even the worst was happening. So it wasn’t really that hard a decision. He just didn’t know why a shelf made one a social pariah. He had thought it made him cooler.

This morning, a handful of CDs were missing from his shelf. He could see the gaps in the collection, as plain as day. He blinked at first, hoping he had been astonishingly out of character last night and, god forbid, mislaid a disc. But no. They were gone. 

Dave spent nearly the whole morning looking through his apartment frantically. He spent nearly the whole morning holding back tears.

Concurrently, a small orange Honda Element drives past Dave’s apartment building. Inside it, two passengers. Your average passerby, even if one happens to notice a bright orange car, will not anticipate these two passengers having a familiarity with righting wrongs and causing(?) wanton mayhem. However, they’ve stopped five semi-decent to large scale alien incursions on the most recent roadtrip, the fourth whilst picking up a soda at McDonalds. 

These two legends are, incidentally, bored out of their minds. 

Sang Mi, the first of the two passengers, has spent the past several nights in a motel room. (You know, because of the Targellan incident.) She has recently been introduced to the marvel of twenty-first century cable television. This has been, for the past few days, much of what she has been talking about. This fad will pass quickly. 

Chris Cwej, the second of these two passengers, has spent the last several nights actually dealing with the Targellan incident, a situation far too bloody, interesting and devastating to bear mentioning further, except for the fact that it involved a rutabaga and a spaceship shaped like a spoon. He has, in fact, not been thinking about the marvel of twenty-first century cable television. He is not hopped up on sugar either. 

“Last night, I watched The Good, the Bad and The Ugly,” Sang Mi explained. “I don’t actually think I’ve seen a western before, well, except for The Ranger of Dallaspex, and, um, wait no, actually, I’ve seen a lot of Westerns but it was a really good one, except for the part where it kept pausing to advertise detergent and insurance.” 

“Those are commercials," Chris said, as Sang Mi barrelled further. 

“Yeah, but I really liked it, except the old weird bits that I think were racist or something. Still. Great time. And I was thinking, I was just sort of thinking, maybe you’re like, the guy in the poncho to these people or something. Semi-modern poncho man. You’re the guy with no name, you come into town on your horse slash orange car thing, and you save the day, before vanishing off into the sunset. It’s like a whole thing!” 

Chris considered the parallel carefully. “You know, I don’t quite see it. I mean, I have a name, and I tell people my name, and also you’re there. Aren’t cowboys sort of lonely and sad and friendless?”

“The cowboy has friends. I’m Tuco,” Sang Mi declared joyfully, in a statement that was hopefully a joke. 

Chris didn’t know how to respond to that. Thankfully, he didn’t have to—they had just happened, once more, to run into something interesting. 

There was a strange man in an utterly massive oversized trenchcoat, walking down the street, trying to hide (unsuccessfully) that he was carrying a large bag of various things.

“…Is that a burglar?” Chris asked out loud, a little surprised at the sight of a strange figure in broad daylight trying to hide a very large bag. It was certainly very weird. Chris pulled the car to a stop.

And then there was a strange note over the wind, like an odd flute, and like magic, the man on the street stepped into nothing. It was like he was never there, and not just in some kind of Invisible Man way, Chris could sense it. The figure had left this earth entirely… for parts unknown. 

“Woah!” Sang Mi shouted, a bit too loudly. “What was that?”

Chris shrugged. His mind was already racing. He had absolutely no idea. 


Dave did not understand what was happening. He had thought that he had seen a man try to leave his apartment, but it was hazy, leaving him this very moment, like he had dreamed the figure up in the first place. 

Time felt wrong to Dave. There is no other way to describe that accurately. There is a feeling when one second follows the next—even if you have never noticed this feeling, because it has been there your entire life—and Dave was feeling something else. Like a headache, or when you’ve had too much water and your whole body feels like it’s swimming. And nothing like that. It was a bizarre thing. 

He was in his room, looking at the shelf, and he was also outside, chasing that man. The man who was stepping into nothing, the man who wasn’t there. It hurt a little. Dave also saw the orange car. The orange car was important. 

Dave put on his shoes, and began his trek down the stairs out towards the street, and where the orange car would be. 

Chris and Sang Mi were still trying to figure out the next step of what precisely they should be doing when the next man approached them. 

“Hi, I’m Dave,” Dave said, wearily. “Listen, do you guys know about a man, a weird man, possibly a CD stealer?”

“Just saw him, I believe,” Chris answered. “Weird overcoat, stepped into nothing…?”

“That’d be him, I think,” Dave said, feeling woozy again. “I had thought I’d imagined him.”

Sang Mi looked at Dave, concerned. It was the Delirium face. The face that Saki would sometimes make, when she was on Delirium. Those weird blissed out eyes… Yeah, drug city. Today wasn’t making sense. The unlikelihood of all of this. Another strange man. You usually don’t get two in a day. The coincidence felt bizarre, manufactured. 

“Take this thing,” Dave said, handing Chris a CD. 

“What is it? What are you going on about?” Chris asked, confused.

“A way, I think. In a direction,” Dave said, still not entirely there. 

Music on the Honda’s stereo began to play of its own accord. And the car, entirely without Chris’s input, began to go. Chris and Sang Mi looked in wonderment as the music hit the air with a bizarre tone. Chris knew all about music. About its power. He had seen something almost like this before, but this… this was different. 

Music can take you to other worlds. 

And then, they were off. And for once, neither of them could even believe it.

2378
INITEC SPACE-CITY RR-ONE ORBITING RYTEL RIANA TROPOS 

…What just happened exactly? Chris blinked to be sure. He certainly didn’t think he would ever be back here. His brain had sort of crossed the idea off. There was no conceivable way that he could possibly be on Rytel Riana Tropos, not after what had happened. Not after Glasst. 

But here they were. An orange car, sitting right in the middle of the promenade  on a space-station orbiting the finest resort planet in the cosmos. 

Pity that the planet was going to die soon. 

“Woah,” Sang Mi gasped. “Nice place. Finally, we get to the PRESENT.” She took it in stride. Chris grit his teeth. She didn’t know. She didn’t know how absolutely and magnificently wrong this all was. I mean, it surely seemed to her as normal as their other hops in time. She just didn’t know the rules.

The bustling station was perfectly and absolutely normal. Chris wildly glanced from place to place across the promenade. There was a view of space—which was perfectly normal, all the stars in the right place in the sky for these coordinates—there were little shops along the side, which again, were so utterly normal that Chris hardly noticed them. This was every space-station he had ever been on: silver and beige, glittering with bronze and muted colours that softened the idea of only living in space. All of those typical details he had learned to spot. The way people grew little saplings in pots to liven up all of this with some greenery, to stave off seasonal depression. This was space. How was this space? 

Chris couldn’t begin to process exactly what was happening. He didn’t even have a theory. One moment, he had been on Earth, and now he was in orbit of a planet he knew would die, and everything was fine. Everything was simple.

And how had he gotten here? How was this even conceivable? Chris knew the jolt of time’s maelstrom, the strength of the bifrost. He had, under the Superiors, been to thousands of worlds under thousands of suns. Perhaps he understood what was normal, how it differed, how it didn’t, better than any other man. 

He looked down. There was no CD in his hand. Dave had handed him nothing. 

What was going on?

“Excuse me, you can’t park here,” said a supercilious looking non-binary parking attendant, who walked up to the car. “You’re blocking lots of people.”

“Apologies,” Chris said, trying to put on his most charming face. “But I’ve rather materialized without comprehending how this is physically possible. Could you please give us a minute?”

“That’s what they all say,” the Parking Attendant mumbled with a disappointed and condescending glare. “You should know that all materializations are to take place in sector seven, pylon G, and to have the requisite paperwork available.” 

“Yes, but what if I don’t?” Chris spat, rather irritated that he was being attacked by bureaucracy for happening to have randomly broken every law of physics and time out there. His mind still racing, Chris examined the dashboard. He swore under his breath. There was no way the car could possibly have sustained a trip through the heart of the bifrost—it was a car. It couldn’t even sustain its own atmosphere—he and Sang Mi should have popped. Like balloons. Even if they had passed through some sort of anomalous field, some sort of hi-tech mitigator that could allow them to travel to this place, he would have sensed it. Those things were far from subtle. 

“Could you please step out of the car, sir, madam, or variations thereupon,” the Parking Attendant intoned monotonously. 

Chris sighed. Even if he was glad at the parking attendant’s inclusivity, this was looking to be a very long afternoon. 

They can’t hold us for long, Chris told himself. They can’t hold us for long. 

The cell, primarily a maroon room gilded with neon-blue force fields, wasn’t uncomfortable. Goddess knows he’d been in worse. But still, the existential dread was kicking in. Was he really here? Back here? Right before… and… and everything? How’d he get here? This had to be a trick. 

Yes, a trick. That explained it. He must have been captured by an illusion-making species, such as the Morphiite, maybe he tripped into a Haunt manifest… It must be playing games with his guilt, his subconscious. Lots of creatures played games with open wounds like that… 

“Gongen to Cwej,” Sang Mi announced, snapping her fingers a few times. “What’s going on, exactly? What makes this place such a big deal?”

Chris shrugged the question off. “We have to get out of here, we have very limited time.” 

“Hey, we got time,” Sang Mi said gently. “We’re in a cell, aren’t we?”

“For parking evasion,” Chris said, mildly annoyed. “It’s not exactly grand theft larceny. We’ll be out shortly, and then—” 

“Why does this place have you on edge?” Sang Mi asked him suddenly, and very astutely. Chris sighed. It was weird how she could just read him like a book. He could hardly finish a sentence these days. 

The emotions around this place were strong, even coming through over the mist of memory. Sea surge. Music. Hyperspace. So many bodies. Chris tried to put the pain of the memories to the side, to focus. But he was around it again, it literally surrounded him. Because he was back here. He was a ghost… 

“I don’t think I could ever… relay it to you. ” Chris said, quietly, showing no emotion. This was the only way he could manage. “I was on, well, training wheels. It went haywire. Planets blew up.” He stated, which sounded matter of fact, but wasn’t. Despite the clarity of his voice, he nearly didn’t go on. He cared, he just couldn’t process. The pause was heavier than what he was actually saying.  “Can you begin to understand that? Entire planets. Life lost on such a scale…” He trailed off again. He was incredibly close to being a wreck. Sang Mi was surprised to see him this low. 

“Hey, Chris,” Sang Mi feebly attempted. “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize. If it’s too hard, you—you don’t have to tell me. I can…” 

“No, no,” said Cwej, forcing himself to be strong again once more. “You deserve to know. It affects you too, it’s important information for you… even the hardest bits. I lost a good friend out there, though I knew her only briefly.” 

“Roz?” Sang Mi asked, trying to piece together what she had heard of Chris’s past. She felt horribly insensitive, even just asking about this. 

“No.” Chris said, darkly. “No, someone else.” 

Sang Mi did not know how to say the next thing she needed to say politely. The circumstances were too big and dour for words, and Sang Mi, while many wonderful things, was never exactly a poet. 

“I’m sorry, man,” she said. She immediately cursed herself for not knowing to say anything better. 

She did not ask about what bothered her most. If this other friend he met had died and wasn’t Roz… How many people had Chris lost over the years? How many people was he not mentioning? She didn’t want to ask. It was insensitive. But it felt like it almost applied to her too: The two of them working on borrowed time, and in a “profession” with a high mortality rate. Maybe she was in over her head or something. 

Like that had ever stopped her before. 

Something occurred to Sang Mi. “Wait, and despite the whole planets blowing up thing, you still got the job?”

Despite the sore topic, despite himself, Chris actually laughed at that. Not a big one, a quiet laugh, but it was funny, you know, and the alternative would be to cry. 

A moment later, he was somber once more. He stared at the wall. 

“I don’t know when it happens. Will happen. I don’t know the precise time. It’s close. Soon, my past will show up, down below. And the continents will burn. The whole planet will crack like an egg.

A synth approached the cell doors an hour later, looking at them with animated, bulging and fluorescent yellow eyes. He deactivated the force-fields, wordlessly. Sang Mi and Chris looked at him with surprise mixed with confusion. They didn’t move. This seemed to irritate the figure, who should rightly be emotionless. “Your debt has been deducted from your account. You are free to go.”

“Debt? What account?” Chris asked. He did not like the sound of this. 

“Your debt has been deducted from your account. You are free to go,” the synth said, louder, assuming they had not heard him, which was additionally bizarre. It stalked out of the room at great speed, without bending its legs.

“You take me to the most normal places, you know that?” Sang Mi said, bewildered, but still finding room for sarcasm. 

The promenade of the station was still as bustling as ever. It was a veritable Chinatown, a Little Italy of compression and maximalism, seeing how much one could put into a single place. There was hardly any area to stand thanks to the number of stalls and mini-buildings blocking the walking path Chris and Sang Mi took about, not even mentioning the probably hundreds of people, and that was just this floor. A few feet above them, through the literal glass ceiling, hundreds more people walked. The world smelled of sweat and also deodorant. 

“There’s gotta be a manga shop somewhere around here,” Sang Mi said. 

“We need to find out why we’re here, how this is all happening, where the car’s been moved. We have a litany of questions,” Chris said, though he didn’t want to once again spoil her mood. 

“I’ve-been-very-good-lately,” Sang Mi said, speaking so fast she invented a new singular word. 

For once though, they really couldn’t afford to waste time. This whole day had been an elaborate mystery, teasing Cwej with contradiction after contradiction. And Sang Mi had to admit, she was intrigued too. It’s just, when life’s mysteries were this vast and obtuse, she really liked to go shopping. 

Ahead of them, down a “side street,” a difficult concept in a place where every inch of space had to be carefully accounted for and maximally utilized, the stepping man, (for that’s who he was—a man in lowercase…) the one who couldn’t be, sauntered vaguely upwards. His ballerina dance with no feet ascended steadily into the ceiling at a vertically diagonal angle, as if this was a reasonable path for a man. Though perhaps it was, as he stepped through the ceiling like anyone’s business. One supposes nobody ever told him the rules. 

It was always difficult and intimidating, even for one as accomplished and heroic as Chris Cwej, to have to deal with the help-desk. A man in venomous green lipstick, every bit as sour as he looked, tapped his feet, glaring over half-moon hologlasses as Chris and Sang Mi approached. The man was certainly not pleased to see them, they could tell this instantly. 

They could tell a lot about him instantly, really. He was the product of a union with a biosynthetic and a humanoid. The birds and the biorobot bees are, in this century, quite compatible. The nametag on his uniform stated his chosen name was Mr. Help Desk. Good taste was apparently not compatible this century. 

“We’re looking for where our car is,” Chris said. “You see, it was sort of taken out of our hands when we showed up here.”

“You’re the guy [™] who managed to park in the middle of the prom…? Tsk, tisk,” said Mr. Help Desk.

“You aren’t supposed to actually say tsk, tsk, you’re just supposed to make the sound with your teeth.” Sang Mi said, and was instantly ignored.

“Well, yes, Mr. Cwej, is it?” Mr. Help Desk snipped, despite Chris never saying his name. “I believe your debt was deducted from your account.” 

“We don’t have any debt, we don’t owe anyone anything” Chris said. “For that matter, I don’t think we even have money in your currency—” 

“Well, yes, I know,” Mr. Help Desk said, again excessively unhelpfully. “It’s incredibly indecent of you. So, in the event of a lack of currency in your P@Y! account, your vehicle was claimed as collateral.”

“No!!” Sang Mi exclaimed. “Not the car!!” 

“Yes, well, you shouldn’t have parked it illegally. It’s worth quite an amount of money too, I’m not quite sure why you did that.” Mr. Help Desk sighed melodramatically. “But your debt was thoroughly annihilated by such a venture. You’re lucky. 99.7% of illegal parkers [😭] are unable to pay their debts to the station.” 

Chris felt himself getting remarkably angry at the injustice of it all. He wanted to do something serious, but for once, he couldn’t decide what that would even be. Sang Mi rubbed her forehead aggressively, trying to work out the knots of tension. Were people like this everywhere?

“The car went to the antiques place,” Mr. Help Desk said, helping for the first time in the last four years. “Maybe it’s still there?”

Sang Mi had hardly blinked before Chris was off like a dash. 

The antiques place, Xotol Xoalaam’s Haberdashery and Antiquities, was one of the largest establishments on the station, amounting to around half the size of your average antiques store. Xotol had, like Dave, shelves himself. He took the same neurotic pride in their specificity as Dave did. But Dave was an amateur, a hobbyist with a narrow curated lens of things he collected, whereas Xotol was unmistakably a professional; a legend in his field. And Xotol would take anything. 

“Please, please, step inside,” Xotol would say cheerfully. And they always would. 

The shelves in Xotol’s storeroom weren’t quite dimensionally transcendent, though they came close. The human perspective would view Xotol’s work on the subject as something aligning the idea of a “shrink ray.” There are all sorts of laws of conversation of mass and  everything against the idea of a Shrink Ray, but Xotol had figured it out, something only a few others had, and in his drawers lay dozens of vast vehicles, subdued down to the size of your average hot-wheels and light as a feather, their mass invisible. Far more advanced than simplistic tissue compression; Xotol’s matter compressor was the pinnacle of design. Inside one of his drawers there was a 23nd century United States Aircraft Carrier, just sitting there, waiting to be reinstated upon the request of the right customer. Next to it, Xotol placed his newest treasure. 

This Honda Element was a magnificent little thing, a lovely creation, in pristine condition, though he had to clear out a few chip bags strewn about the back seat, and occasional other bits of detritus. But still—these cars usually had decayed to ruin in the years since their inception. It was a rare, exciting find. Most antiquity dealers would be more excited over 19th and 20th century Earth vehicles, but Xotol was happy to see anything at all. 

Someone at the door. 

“do you still take cds?” asked the stepping man, half of their body subsumed into invisibility. It was not the same half as before. the stepping man would have half a head or no right leg, or any combination of missing things. Xotol never paid it any mind. 

the stepping man knew Xotol would want the CDs. There were very few in the galaxy who were interested in CDs the way Xotol was. They were certainly fixated upon a particular era. And in addition, this was the ritual. the stepping man believed in ritual. He was mostly composed of it. 

Xotol enthusiastically nodded. “Yes, yes. I’d be glad to,” the stepping man always had great things for him, even though he was quite a fright to look at. This arrangement had been beneficial to them both. He even never questioned why the stepping man exclusively obtained antiques of musicians of the twentieth and twenty-first earth centuries, when there were many successful musicians in the twenty-third and fourth. 
the stepping man reached into the air where his pocket should be and retrieved a pile of discs in compact cases, ordinary CDs, except for the fact that they came out of absolutely nothing, the stepping man’s undulating invisible half. 

“Very good. Very good. Though I don’t take the Beatles,” Xotol clarified. “Everybody has all sorts of Beatles’ stuff, it’s not worth a thing. Same with the Swift stuff.”

the stepping man huffed. “they’re good artists.” 

“It’s not about that, it’s about scarcity, as you well know,” said Xotol, examining the atomic structure of the case for damages with his Zerto-eye. He flipped through the cases discerningly. “No, no. I’ll take the Doors, Jethro Tull, Au Revoir Simone, Supertramp and, oh, Gwen Stefani, now this is delightfully rare. One of the finest artists of the initial human age!” 

“i thought we were talking about scarcity,” the stepping man insisted. “not taste.” 

“Oh, yes, yes, sorry,” Xotol said. “But you know, Glasst has been looking to do a Stefani cover in his classics suite. Same with Kendrick, if you have any of his.” 

“i’ll pick him up next time,” the stepping man said, droll as anything, “though you know that for twenties’ artists, there was a vinyl resurgence. that costs more.” 

Xotol nodded. He had always been a man ready to pay a high price. “One more thing —” he said, a perfunctory reference to an ancient program of historical import in this classical era: “Do you have any of the work of Austentacia Wicker?” 

the stepping man shook his half-head. While most people have to exaggerate when they say this, Xotol had in fact been looking for ages. 

Sang Mi was astonished at how boldly Chris now moved through the crowds of the station. Though it did make a sort of sense that a quickly moving armored man of his size made people get out of his way. Sang Mi had no such luck parting the sea, continually pushed back by the surging masses of people. 

Sang Mi had seen Chris in several life-and-death situations before, plenty of ‘em, but she certainly hadn’t seen Chris this wired. It was this place, the bustle and bureaucracy of it, but also his memories. Even at its worst, the road trip had been a place of a sort of relaxation for Chris, a quest that was chosen. This place was thoroughly against his will. He had never wanted to come back here. 

And he was still forging ahead, deeper into the white noise. Frantic thoughts filled her head in the large crowd. Was he seriously forgetting about her? Or, and she wasn’t sure which option was worse, did she just slow him down?

Chris sped along on his circuitous path to the antiquery, which he was certain was close, he just knew it. He could almost sense where it was. He was almost certainly going around in circles, but he was making progress. The storefronts were changing. He just kept looking at them. Looking at the people. Looking for, well, anything in particular. 

But it was life overstimulating, a run on-sentence of distractions, the sheer variety of people was immense: a bald blue skinned woman in the uniform of a classical earth pirate, a man who looked almost human if not for latex-like forehead ridges, a tripedal cowlike but elfin figure carrying a babe in their arms, a mantis velkranoid, a wooden-fish like thing simply swimming through the atmosphere, a very attractive young man in a holographic cheerleader’s outfit extending a beckoning finger—and any other day, any other day, he would like to investigate it all. Especially that last one.

But he had to do the proper thing. He had to get the car back, understand what was going on, get Sang Mi and him back home. He couldn’t change history. There were rules regarding meta-time and dangerous people looking over his shoulder. His Superiors most of all. It was all so very dicey, him even being here. He kept thinking that, over and over—it was hard to pay attention to anything else. 

Just when he nearly lost all track of where he was, he saw the antiquery on the side of the promenade. (He did not know this, but this is, of course, how one finds the antiquery.) Relieved at his bizarre luck, he approached the storefront. 

The antiquery was a place of amber and copper. Orange and bronze and carved, grown, possibly of bioorganic material—he had seen many hive species build places like this, of alien honeycomb and precious metal, but it was stranger to see one in a predominantly human (or at the least post-human) settlement. Most hive species he knew didn’t make friends outside the hive, after all, they were never alone, so there was a deep loneliness in the hollow. He was initially unsure if this was the right place.
It was a small place, too. Wait, were those shelves dimensionally modified? That technology probably shouldn’t be here… maybe in an advanced INITEC starship, say, a hundred years from now, maybe they might have the prototypes, but not in an antiques store. 

This whole mess was getting deeper and deeper. 

“Good afternoon! Good afternoon! Good afternoon! Good afternoon!” Xotol said, rushing into the centre of the room. He was hyperactive, immensely pleased with himself. 

Chris was, suffice it to say, a little baffled. 

“All the pieces are here!” Xotol whispered, as if this whole thing was a gift from God. “All the pieces are here.” 

Sang Mi, like a shipwreck victim, washed ashore, gasping for oxygen. The fullness of it, the mass. There were far too many people. Standing by the hydro-stairwell, she had the most miniscule moment for herself. She felt terrible. Like fish in a barrel. Lemmings. It was the sort of place that developed one’s claustrophobia. 

Gongen wasn’t like this. It encouraged entirely normal nervous breakdowns; it never physically felt like she was being crushed in a vice. She didn’t like this place, she realized. It was a revelation. The fact that she did feel closer to home—it was soulcrushing. An ad appeared on the large screen across the way. Tourmaline Hawke blew a crimson kiss to the masses. “Cupkeen. The number one brand in seven systems. And I say so.” 

People (and unpeoples) were starting to funnel towards Sang Mi again, her brief respite was coming to a close. Sang Mi began to feel terrible once more, and then she heard the bleak sound of a boy crying. Her soul steeled itself. 

She could feel bad—that was fine—but someone else feeling miserable? Why, that was something of which she wouldn’t put up with! She rushed off to discover the source of the noise. 

Which was how Sang Mi found the cubbyhole.

Stars smeared in bright lines, like one was travelling in warp, into the depths of Hyperspace. Flashes of bright garnet, magenta, cyan and other psychedelic colours blurred before Sang Mi’s eyes. It was the opposite of the arrival when they found themselves on the space station—Sang Mi felt flung with immense momentum, every impact of the travel. It was the opposite of walking across a room. 

The boy is by the mountaintop’s point. A lonely peak, the tip of the world, or at least this part of it. It looks almost like Japan but the sky is a green-pink colour impossible for human minds to picture, the kind of colour that makes one’s nose bleed. It looks almost like Sri Lanka except it’s in technicolour, the grain of a classical 1960s picture. It’s almost like Switzerland except it’s far from neutral. The boy. He’s by the mountain’s peak and he’s crying. He looks terrible in his loneliness. Too young to be left alone at his home, at the Ice Cream stand, much less a solitary mountain. He wails. His parents aren’t coming back.

“It’s okay,” Sang Mi said, realizing very quickly that it isn’t as she looks at the despair in the boy’s eyes. It isn’t okay at all. The emotion of the boy seeps into her. “…I mean, it’s okay to cry.” 

Chris had no clue what any of this was about, which was becoming a frustrating theme. “Slight question: have you been fooling with the fabric of spacetime lately?” 

“The fabric of the universe is spongey, absorbent. It cleans up all sorts of things with the proper detergent!” Xotol said, not exactly beating the no-sense allegations. 

“So… yes?” Chris asked. 

“No,” Xotol answered sharply. 

Xotol turned to the nicest shelf of his antiquery. The bronze light reflected unfortunately upon his lilac face. He was about to spurt some more bullshit: “There are all sorts of results of the last great time problem in not-hell. The absorby-worby thingy mc-thingies, mainly. There are things in the thing container. For instance, one could find themselves caught in the couch cushions. The wrong loose change! The wrong loose change.” 

Chris subconsciously reached for his gun, perhaps out of fear, only to realize he didn’t have it. Ah. All the better, probably. 

“One of the benefits of being a time-aware collector,” Xotol began, “is to have a variety of historical oddities. After all, it’s why I’m here on this station right now. The planet’s going bye-bye in a few hours, I doubt they’ll miss much.” 

Xotol placed a brown shoebox on his pristine glass countertop. “What history are you in, Mr. Cwej?”

Chris hesitated. “I believe that’s probably too complicated a question to explain in as many words,” he said eventually.

“Exactly,” Xotol answered. “We are all subject to revision. It is a byproduct of the conflict that has been and will be. It makes my job as a completionist exceptionally difficult. Which is why I have this,” he said, pointing at the box. “Everything inside the box is unaffected by alterations to the timeline. You’d be amazed—” 

“You’re an antiques dealer. You’re a time-travelling antiques dealer. You’re looking for old stuff.” Chris said, genuinely baffled as to why anyone would really do this on such a scale. 

“Time-aware please, I’m not so gauche as to involve myself. Butterflies. Euugh. Dreadful business.” He trailed off. He tried to move for the door. Chris stopped him halfway there. This conversation wasn’t just going to be another loose end, Chris swore. 

“But…” Chris struggled to find the right word. “Why old things exactly?” 

“Prioritization,” Xotol said. “Everything gets old eventually.” 

Sang Mi was back where she had been, like a dream. But the promenade was empty. Blank. None of the surplus of people that there had been before. It was bizarre, this emptiness. She began to wander. The station was blue midnight. She could begin to see a sort of seclusion to the place. More of that loneliness. She could still smell where she had been before – the sweat of the place, the hundreds of people, the impending heart disease. But there was no incoming coronary here. Just the still blue and the bizarre contradiction of that stillness. She half fancied that she would wake up any moment now and Saki would tell her that she had a bad batch of delirium or something. Anything would make more sense than today. 

“preach, sister,” said the stepping man, who was not stepping, but sitting by a barstool. he was visibly depressed. In front of him was an enormous glacier of a window, half-opaque with discolouration. 

Sang Mi had an unreasonable amount of questions, but she settled for “Hey, what the heck’s going on? Who are you? Where have you brought me, what’s your deal? What the—” 

“it’s the ephemerality of it really. you can see out the window.” the stepping man said, even though Sang Mi really couldn’t. the stepping man drew a line in the condensation of the glass with his finger, rubbing open a miniscule viewport. 

Looking out of the glass, Sang Mi saw the rubble of an asteroid field. So many billions of rocks. The annihilation of a planet. She could hardly begin to comprehend it. The vastness was unbelievable. Looking at it, she thought that it would be like this, exactly like this, if Gongen or Earth went. You think about the end of the world, but now she saw what that looked like. 

“he told you it goes,” the stepping man said. 

“I thought the station did too,” Sang Mi said, confused.

“in most possibilities,” the stepping man said, not elaborating-further. he did that very well. “besides, six billion casualties is probably enough.” 

Sang Mi scowled. She could feel tears welling behind her eyes, but spitefully refused to cry. She wouldn't be able to put herself back together if she did. She carefully thought about what she should say next to get the most answers out of this imperious figure. She ran out of good ideas. “I hate to ask, do you have any water?”

the stepping man opened his un-coat and handed her a bottle of namebrand liquid, the kind that she had seen many times on earth. She uncapped the bottle and took a sip, nearly spitting it out. 

It was hospital water, Sang Mi thought. The kind of water that they give you at hospitals. So cold that it’s nearly frozen, so cold that it puts you into a kind of state of mini-shock. Well, maybe more surprise than shock. She was never sure why hospitals had water like that, and she had thought that it was entirely a hospital invention, that it was one of those weird solitary things that Earth and Gongen had in common. Bizarre that this guy had his own bottles of it. This weird substance was so cold that it probably wasn’t water anymore, she joked to herself. But it was nothing but a joke. It was water. Very cold water. 

“Thanks,” she said, so as not to seem unpleasant. 

A terrible awkward pause passed as they observed the newly formed asteroid belt of oblivion in front of them. 

“i think sometimes, what if that happened to a place i know?” the stepping man mused. “you know, a real place, that i was close to, not some place i hardly know. if i had a connection to it. like, a place that’s real to me because i understand it intimately, a hometown of sorts, if it happened to a place like that, then i might understand.” he paused. “i don’t really know what goes on in vancouver.” 

Sang Mi didn’t know why he made the jump to that topic, but she doubted that this man was from Vancouver. 

“whenever there’s war or death it always seems i’m far away. usually on business to be fair… but i do think sometimes, what if it happened to a place i know?” 

“Everyone knows someplace,” Sang Mi said. “And don’t you know here?”

“yes.” the stepping man said, with more of that sense of realization. “i do know here. but there’s no connection. hm. bit odd, that.” he paused.

The two of them at the window, looking out there into the frost and oblivion. It was oddly striking, oddly beautiful, that there could still be condensation on glass. That in space, somebody could hear. 

“i suppose i’m one of those people who’s just run out of empathy. shame…” the stepping man murmured. It seemed to be a major realization for him. “yeah, that’s really disappointing to think about. i should really fix that.” 

“Who are you, exactly?” Sang Mi asked, now for the second time. She was still very frightened of him, even though he had been nothing but personable.

“i steal things usually. i go somewhere and i steal things and then i sell them and it’s usually for some big fancy time reason. i have employers, i think.” 

“You think?”

“look at me,” the stepping man insisted. Sang Mi did, but she didn’t notice anything about him that was any different than it had been. He was still the same strange partially invisible figure. “i’m not the kind of man who knows things one way or another. if i am halfway, then my employers are more so.”

Sang Mi sighed. She clearly wasn’t getting anything definite out of him. They stood there, continuing to watch the horrible view. It was a terrible future. Standing there by the glass in the dark blue room, she hoped against hope that this was only a possibility or something. That someone would make a big important change.  

Change. They definitely needed change. 

The station was electric with people, as per usual. Mr. Help Desk was un-thinking, sitting there without any real cognizance of the hustle and bustle of the people around him. Mr. Help Desk was an automatic man. He was excellent at that and had 483 preprogrammed phrases. Not that he was entirely synthetic in his un-thinking. These were phrases that everyone said. He was normal, he told himself, and very proud of it. 

Unfortunately, that evening, he began to actually think. My goodness, what on earth was going on with that Mr. Cwej fellow? It didn’t make a lick of sense—such things merit investigation, and really—why did we have to confiscate the man’s antique car? He seemed dreadfully cut up about it, and just because he didn’t know the rules—subsection B-D-841-BAGGAGE was very clear on the subject and there were no exceptions that were to be made, that was entirely important because the rules said so and he always had to refer to the rules, this was the glory of his position. The point of rules was that they were steadfast when people failed. 

Myla Jessica Parker snapped xher fingers in Mr. Help Desk’s face. Xhe had been in front of Mr. Help Desk for quite some time and was getting remarkably impatient. As one of the richest bioforms in the eleven microspans, this was a big deal. “Hellooooo?” Xhe scowled. “Where exactly is my room? I’m meant to have a room on Substrata-B.” 

“Apologies, madamex,” Mr. Help Desk said. “I was distracted.” 

Myla Jessica Parker made a face. Xhe was very rich and very important and hadn’t been disrespected this much since that thing with the beeswax. “Distracted?” Xhe insisted with great indignation. “Distracted? Why, I never… You should have that head of yours checked for anomalous sentiment.”

Perhaps this was a very odd day or something, and he knew he absolutely should say, “Yes, my apologies, my apologies, my apologies,” but what he actually said was, “Please piss off, Myx. Parker, I am rather busy.” 

And that did it. Xhe stomped off in remarkable indignation. 

And Mr. Help Desk, having been unhelpful for the first time in all of his spans, had a moment to think. 

Xotol sighed. “But now, I must be off,” he said. “I have very much enjoyed this place, but every good salesman’s gotta know when there’s too much heat on his back.” 

Chris still did not budge. And Xotol realized, looking up to Chris’s full height, he would not be able to move past him. Chris was a brick wall of a man compared to weird little Xotol. 

“You know what I know, and you never once thought about actually helping people?” Chris asked. “Everyone’s life is going to end and you’ve not done anything to help them?” 

“Oh, no, no, any good time-aware has an excellent non-interference protocol,” Xotol babbled, and looking up at Chris’s uncaring expression on his face, completely changed tactics before whining: “Ah, c’mon man, I’m just a little guy, I ain’t done no wrong, I’m just a little guy, I’m just a little guy.”

Chris couldn’t believe the audacity of this uniquely terrible person. He could tell that Xotol was at least three-thousand—common for his species—and thusly he had been time aware for some time. How many atrocities had he done this little game with? Reverse-vulturing and picking at the scraps of a civilization before it even fell and then buggering off? How much death had this self proclaimed “little guy” seen? 

Xotol put his shop into his bag, causing Chris to stumble as the entire building dissipated into a small cube which Xotol placed in his purse. And now in the bustle of the promenade, there were suddenly hundreds of people in all directions. Xotol made a break for it, and it all happened so fast even Chris couldn’t catch up. Damn it. 

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. They sat by the glass some more. “I can’t be here. I need to get back to Chris.” Sang Mi said. the stepping man nodded. “i can take you,” the stepping man said. They looked out the window at the fog in space and the desolation. The apocalyptic end of Ritel Ryana Tropos. And then they weren’t there anymore.

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. They passed the store and picked up a copy of the Illiad, but it wasn’t how either of them remembered it. They pay for the walkman.

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. Where they were before. At the top of the mountain in Japan or Sri Lanka the boy bounces up and down in excitement. 

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. They slow down. They have to not do as much, be careful and delicate with this, because Sang Mi’s only ever passed in his wake before, not touched the man itself. …the world in one day. 

Sang Mi and the stepping men were still there. It’s nice of him to do so Sang Mi thinks, but I still don’t get it. The dead sun twirls. Gongen smiles, and Au Revoir Simone sings Another Likely Story. It's one of the few CDs he has on him. 

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. the stepping man saw she was confused about all of this, the things that didn’t make any sense, and he put on some music to comfort her. 

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. Where they were before. At the top of the mountain in Japan or Sri Lanka the boy bounces up and down in excitement. Nothing’s changed. 

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. In the stepping man’s invisible eyes, Sang Mi saw—no, not quite saw, that’s not really the right word—she sensed what was to come. What would happen for everyone, even a universe away, back home. Her body shook. 

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. The window is still so still and heartless and cold. Looking at the dead planet still makes Sang Mi’s heart ache. The longer they stay here, the less she can bear it. “When are we going to get going?” Sang Mi asked.
 
Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. Where they had always been. walked in the room in the old video just to know what the room was and what it felt like. Baby steps. You don’t change…

Sang Mi and the stepping man were still there. They were walking down the stepping man’s corridor, a place of unplaces, which wrinkled like a bag of potato chips. “i’m sorry, you know,” the stepping man said, although he never explained why.

The planet. An orb in space. A tiny Christmas tree bauble in blackness so vast that there are hardly words to describe it. So much lack of meaning and presence that people can only call it “space”. Something between things. So, the orb. From an outward view of the totality of existence, remarkably small. A pinprick, hardly visible to the naked eye, although the naked eye can hardly perceive all this everything anyway. In the vast blackness of eternity that covers everything, the planet reflects the light of its sun just right, so that from far enough of a distance, it looks a bit like a star itself. The matter of scale is important, because what causes the planet’s end is damn near microscopic, insubstantial. It’s almost like a joke.

Someone played the wrong song on their little tour. A resonant tune, which echoed and built and vibrated to such a strange degree that steadily, the planet began to shatter, like a wine glass when the lady hits the high note. It’s a remarkably ridiculous way to die normally, all the more so when your entire planet goes while you’re at it. But the song begins playing out of those speakers anyway. 

Our dear performer was still yet to hit the crescendo, but the song began at that moment. And the world began to shake. 

Xotol made a whew(!) noise, stepping into the Last Call’s cockpit. There were a few other time-awares on board, from Tourmaline Hawke, to Myla Jessica Parker, to anyone else rich enough to have first dibs intel on history. 

The Last Call was always the safe haven for time-awares’ like he to make a swift exit just before the inevitable occurred. But still, Xotol felt unsatisfied. He still didn’t have an Austentacia Wicker. Regularly regarded as the finest artist to ever hit the Mutter’s Spiral, thoroughly unappreciated in her time. A copy of her work should be easy to find, but still, his holy grail was always out of reach. He thought the stepping man would have found it for once. But no luck. 

But there would be other opportunities. 

After all, just a few years from now, Gggeelpaxacorionalisvertadownaeretrograd VII would combust, and there was plenty to nab there before it did. And the stepping man would continue to make his shipments, no matter where he was. the stepping man was kind like that. 

The shuttle attendant’s perky voice chirped over the intercom. He was home free. He relaxed into his seat. Tuned out her miserably cheerful voice. But then the mindless droll of the please fasten your seatbelts and our flight time today will be and our estimated time of arrival—all that was completely interrupted. Xotol couldn’t believe what he was hearing. 

“Hello there. Sorry to interrupt your evening, all. Except I’m not really sorry. Nice to meet you all. My name’s Chris Cwej. And all of you are going nowhere.” 

And then, as naturally as anything, just how they drove here from 2025 like it was nothing, Sang Mi stepped onto the station once more, the moment she left it. 

In her arms, there was a walkman with Au Revoir Simone in it, and she was holding a copy of a new edition of Durarara!! which she had been meaning to pick up. She had no clue how she had gotten it. She squinted at the world in front of her, still reeling from the shock of everything that has happened to her today. Her throat was still exceptionally cold—like she swallowed ice or something. 

“What?” She said out loud, although no one in particular was listening. She was in this state of stasis for about forty five seconds. She stared at the world, unblinking. 

Then: “Chris!” she exclaimed. “Ohmigod, ohmigod, gotta go help Chris.” 

The city in space was moving, faster than it ever had before. Not the station itself, that was thoroughly stationary, but the people at the heart of it, the city was moving even faster than the bustling crowds ever moved. Word had gotten out. None of them knew how it would happen, the actuality of Glasst’s influence, how this planet was going to go. But the news had hit. And thus the panic.

Mr. Help Desk watched the surge of terrified people beelining for shuttles and escape pods and transporters. It was worse than Galaxanioid Black Friday—people kicked and bit and did whatever they could to reach an exit. Chaos. People bumping into people, bumping into people. A lady shaking a sign with The End is Nigh scrawled on it. 

Mr. Help Desk could not abide by this nonsense. “EVERYONE!” he yelled to the cacophonous crowd. “YOU MUST LISTEN TO ME!” 

The crowd didn’t do so. They were all far too busy—yelling and fighting and shaking and crying and climbing and breaking glass and running as fast as they could. 

Mr. Help Desk had been having a very difficult day of soul-searching up to this point, but a person can only change so much. He needed to do something. And he knew how to do one thing very well. He moved to action. 

“You four, you four, and you three,” he pointed at groups in the crowd, “go to pylon twelve and board the G7 Gallant. You, you and you, go to Geraldine’s, get some coaxious-nitrade for the ship and bring it to cargo bay two, get on board there…” 

He didn’t stop talking. He helped everyone he could. But everything still kept getting worse. The planet wasn’t even going to blow up yet, and fear was already breaking this place down. 

The Last Call shook with outrage and indignation. Shrieking voices bounced around the cabin. “Just who does this fellow think he is?!” “Why, I’ve never been treated with such indignity!” “This Chris Cwej, I want all his assets liquidated, I want him sold into servitude at the inhumanities auction—” “What on Earth is happening here!? My darling, I need my beauty rest!” “He must be stopped!”

Chris sat back in the cabin, leaning back into the seat, just for a moment. When the chaos finally began to die down, just a bit, he clicked on the intercom again.  

“I don’t think you understand where I’m coming from,” Chris said, dangerously. “I think it’s time you all listened up.” He tapped controls in the cockpit, guiding the ship slightly away from the station. 

Xotol impishly tapped the man sitting next to him, Peter Vuulye, an important posthuman business magnate in a dark black suit considered decidedly retro. Peter Vuulye got the hint, especially as it appealed to his ego, and rose to his feet. Only he could possibly represent all of them at a time like this. 

“Mr. Cwej,” Vuulye said, stepping forward. “I am sure you are aware of me, Peter Vuulye, CEO of—”

“I really don’t care,” Chris said, the harsh words surprising himself. “All of you have had the chance to save people, all of you have known what’s coming, and you’ve all done nothing.” He paused, trying not to get too angry. “We’re doing something.” 

Chris was all the more surprised by himself now that he had actually said it. He hadn’t realized what he was doing until he said it out loud. He really hadn’t. The impact on a grand scale that could result from what he was doing.

He was going to change something.

“This is a matter of established history,” Vuulye insisted, not one to be put down. “We are little, blessed to be aware of our place in that history—and you should know it too, especially considering your Superiors and Their rules, Their laws, Their considerations,” Vuulye was so incensed that little bits of spittle were forming at his mouth.

An insectoid woman in pearls near the back clapped a little at Vuulye’s words. She stood to her feet. “It is a matter of established fact that Grigori Glasst’s suite is responsible for the destruction of this planet and several others. It cannot be altered, as it has already happened. You should know this. You were there, weren’t you?”
 
He could not deny they were well informed. But it didn’t matter. His heart was thinking now, not his head. He had to do his part. He couldn’t just choose inaction, silent observation of a horror like this. He could not go through that suffering again, as selfish as that sounded. Let people die for no reason other than his bosses’ random values. He had his morals, he had to live with himself—and that was more important than anything else. 

The law was never more important than what was right. 

“You’re right, I was,” Cwej said to her. “I know the laws. And I don’t give a damn.” 

He clicked buttons in the cockpit, adjusting the ship’s course further. Every instinct in his body railed against it, but he knew it was necessary. 

“You mustn't change history!” yelped Xotol from the cabin, figuring out what Cwej was about to do. “You mustn't!” 

“Well, if the rest of you aren’t going to help me, I may as well change history as dramatically as possible,” Chris announced, aiming the ship carefully. He was about to do something incredibly stupid. He desperately hoped it would pay off. “What do you think will happen if I aim this ship at Glasst’s? Stop the signal destroying the planet at it’s source?! Maximum speed, collision course, disregard all safety protocol!” he declared, as manicly as he could manage. “Well?” 

Fear gripped the cabin, exactly as Chris had hoped. “You can’t possibly be serious,” Vuulye declared. “You’d die horribly!”

“Eh, I’ve had a good innings,” Chris shrugged it off, hoping he was a good actor. “And hey, big heroic cause, great way to go.” 

“His Superiors would just negate the paradox,” the insect woman said, trying desperately to smile and remain calm. “We will be perfectly fine, whatever happens, we—” 

“Ever been a paradox, miss?” Chris asked rhetorically. “I don’t recommend it. You have to die and everything. You tend to remember that afterwards too. The pain of burning alive…” 

“He’s—he’s insane!” Insect Lady declared. “Insane!” “He’s bluffing,” Vuulye insisted, as the ship increased rapidly in speed. 

“Oh, you think so?” Chris said, as pleasantly as he could manage. “I’m a serious person. Think about it.” 

The engines moved to a fever pitch. The ship’s cabin turned to red alert, little oxygen masks helpfully falling from the ceiling, for all it did the passengers. 

Chris was really hoping he wouldn’t have to actually do this. He probably would, but he was really hoping he wouldn’t. Oh dear. He really probably would. 

“Are you proud of your collection, Xotol?” Chris snarled. “Your historical research? Well, I’ve got a real piece of history coming up for you now. I hope you enjoy the culmination of your work. A rare piece, dying by explosive paradox. And lucky for you, today it’s 100% off!”

Xotol squealed. The passengers screamed, all of them. It was the end of the line. They were time-aware, well-informed people, and this was not how history went. They were outside the possibilities that they had thought defined their life, and they were for the first time, in truly serious danger. It was strikingly terrible. 

“STOP THE SHIP!” Vuulye shrieked in fearful despair. 

And just in time, Chris pulled the breaks to a stop. The cabin breathed a heavy sigh of relief in unison as the ship shuddered to a halt. There was silence. The anticipation and dread they felt was palpable. They had known of this man but thought him surrounded by myth and overabundant exaggeration. They looked up in fear at the loudspeaker relaying Chris’s voice. 

“Now, we can try that again and see if my piloting skills get any better, or we could stop wasting time and actually help some people,” he said sternly. 

There were no dissenting voices from the cabin. CEO and conman alike opened their phones and began to make call after call. 

The Moonlight Sonata. Not actually the name of Beethoven's piece, he himself called it the grand and estimable title of Piano Sonata No. 14, which just rolls off the tongue. Some historians think it was actually, according to the original notes, entitled “Sonata in the manner of a fantasy,” which isn’t really an excellent title either. But in times since, it has become The Moonlight Sonata by popular reputation. There can be many Sonatas by all sorts of composers that are the fourteenth one they did. There is only one Moonlight Sonata, or at least only one that matters. 

The Moonlight Sonata now plays over the end of the world. It’s fitting, somehow. The notes already hold that friction in them. You can hear it even if Glaast isn’t playing. And it’s special. Usually it’s Glasst’s personal arrangements that cause these Earth-shattering reactions. But The Moonlight Sonata… 

It’s part of the Glasst repertoire at this stage, one of the finest examples of humanity’s musical work and thus preserved perfectly in the Sol Three tour, next to covers of Cher’s Walking in Memphis and some piece by Sinatra. But those aren’t what's actually playing right now during the end of the world. They passed harmlessly and unheard. 

The people of the station can see through the great big windows on the promenade. They can see the fires of the planet below. The planet’s crust breaking. They see it. It makes them run. Mr. Help Desk has helped the best he can, but he’s got nothing to Beethoven. The panic has been fed to a fever pitch, chaos is consuming the station. And all the while, they hear it. They should feel so honored – it’s something Beethoven himself never did, at least not completely. But isn’t the deterioration appropriate? The Sonata—so loud—it makes the station shake with every gentle frantic note. It goes on and on. The acoustic sessions of the end. 

And Sang Mi at the window. Not knowing how to help. Remembering the future she’s seen of that hollow shell of a planet below this, the dead promenade.

Sang Mi at the window. 

“Chris is gonna come and get me. I know he’s gonna come. I know it.”

That single, crystalized moment of pure despair, and—Ships materialize out of the bifrost one by one. Like the Tholian Web, beams of light connect them in a lattice of lasers. A shield begins steadily to form around the space station. 

It’s the Time-awares. The people on board the Last Call had their contacts. Of course they did. People who would do anything to make sure that Uncle Vuulye is okay, or someone who owed Insect Lady a favor. Word gets around when it doesn’t necessarily have to travel linearly. The lovers of paradox and the rebels of dissidence and various slug people and all of them come too, it’s not entirely done via the conniving self-preservation instincts of the CEOs. 

In the grand scheme of things, it’s small. Infinitesimal on the grand scale of the universe. Except scales aren’t grand. To the people on the station weeping and shrieking and begging to their Gods, it’s everything. 

The Superiors will probably be mad. If they actually hear about it. If this private act of rebellion actually makes waves across the grand cosmos of the universe. The motley crew coming out of spacetime for their own agendas are careful nobody hears about this due to fear of reprisal. Nobody needs to know, they keep saying. 

Chris, still in the cockpit of the Last Call, looks at the planet below. It still burns. He sees the trail of Glasst’s ship going off to its next destination. For a moment he thinks he hasn’t changed anything. And then he reminds himself that he has changed things here. He’s saved people. 

But it’s not enough. 

He’s not the Superiors. He’s no God of Time, no grand Archon of important standing. He can’t sit in inaction. 

Would that make him an egotist if he kept trying to change history? Save the people that mattered? Doesn’t everyone matter? He doesn’t want to be like the Superiors one day, in their golden and time-soaked ivory towers overseeing the only right form of history. 

He keeps thinking about Fionara. He’s been thinking about her the whole day. Or trying not to. If he saves her, then he probably stops existing, doesn’t he? Crossing his own timeline? Does it go by Back to the Future rules or does it do something else? Will Time Pterodactyls show up or something? The time stuff is never really consistent, doesn’t make sense, not even to him. 

His makeshift fleet is departing. They look at him with wary eyes as they go. He’s made a name for himself here. More than ever. 

Goddess. He just wishes they could just keep going. They won’—he’s only managed this via mass CEO threat via spaceship. It’s just… it’s still so terrible. If only someday all of his mistakes didn’t show up. 

When the Last Call re-docked at the station for Chris to depart, Sang Mi was waiting. Chris sort of stumbled his way out, tripping over his own feet for no real reason. He was visibly very down, Sang Mi thought. 

“Oh,” he said, looking at the issue in her hand, “you found that manga shop.” 

Sang Mi felt confused. “Yeah,” She said, eventually. They sat in awkward silence. 

Behind Cwej, a little strange lime-green creature presented itself.

“Xotol,” Chris said, surprised. 

Xotol handed Chris a vast shelf of CDs and of course, the car, still shrunk down to a measly hot-wheels sized level. “Please,” Xotol said. “Never interact with me again.”

After unshrinking the car to its usual size quotient at the local inflatomat, Chris sat in the front seat of the vehicle, still confused as to how they had even gotten here. It seemed so strange and… even felt a little bit irrelevant now. So much had happened. 

Sang Mi sat in the seat beside him, placing her things in yet another bag on the floor. She was accumulating quite a few bags. “You alright, man?”

“Not satisfied…” Chris said eventually. “Don’t really think I’ll ever be satisfied.” 

Sang Mi thought about this and shrugged. “Me neither.” 

The words spilled out of Chris, suddenly, and without warning. “I just wish I could do more. I… I still don’t understand what makes helping people here different from helping people in 2025. I’ve dealt with all sorts of paradoxes my whole life, all sorts of stuff about fixed points in time and temporal wibble-wobble. But I don’t think I’ll ever understand what’s… right.” 

Sang Mi nodded solemnly. “You saved this place. That was… like a no, no or something, right? Laws of time?”

“Yes,” Chris said, with some difficulty.  

“Well, I mean, laws are laws. They’re sort of, like, made by the, uh, in charge people. You can’t follow them if they tell you to do something that’s wrong.” She shrugged. “Least that’s what I think.” 

Chris thought about this. “Yeah,” he agreed. It had been what he needed to hear, even if he sort of knew it already. “What next?”

Sang Mi shrugged. “I don’t know how to get back.” 

A moment passed of further bewilderment as they really thought over events. How this all happened. 

“Well, we do what we can, I guess.” 

Sang Mi slotted open the CD player in the car. She tentatively slid in the copy of Au Revoir Simone’s The Bird of Music into the player. Somebody Who began to softly play in the background. 

“Where’d you get that?”

“Dunno.”

“Fionara,” he said suddenly. 

“What?” 

“You asked me about her earlier. Who I’d lost here. Her name was Fionara.” 

As the synth of the song surrounded them, it was happening again. Outside the car, the stepping man looked on in his world of lowercase. Half of his face was visible—far clearer than before in the open light of the station and not his typical shadowy hideaways. But whether that half-face looked like Chris, Sang Mi, Fionara, or even something else, no one could begin to say. 

2025
The Road


Dave was a collector, but he was suddenly without a collection, really. He felt purposeless, confused and decaffeinated, although he had never really bothered with caffeine since his days at college. It was so weird. He was missing something now that the shelf was gone. He wasn’t one of those collectors that needed to constantly expand the shelf or he’d die—but not having the shelf there at all was its own little death. Days passed, two or three or something, of this sad and morose life. He drove to work everyday. He also drove back. There was hardly anything in between, great big swathes were just missing. But he was fine, really. Just a little emptier.  

A girl came to his house on the fourth day or something. The girl. The same one from the car on the road with the second strange man. She apologized, as she stepped through the door, said that she just got back and everything. 

“I’m Sang Mi,” she said. “Here’s my number. Let me know if anything else goes wrong.” 
Dave nodded. It was, uh, fine. “Nice to see you,” he said. He didn’t expect anything. 

She handed him the shelf. It took him a while to even understand. He went through the stacks, making sure it was complete, as it was. It was the very same shelf. It was impossible. There was absolutely no way. But it was absolute. There was the same crease on the inner sleeve of A Momentary Lapse of Reason. There was the same signed name on Raye Genesis. It was impossible! 

Dave wept as the girl went. He didn’t understand, but he didn’t need to. There was proof of magic in the world, of  good people. 

Such a damn funny thing. 

The girl—sorry, Sang Mi—excused herself to meet with the man, who was in the same spot as before, three or four days ago. It was exact. Even the car was on the exact same spot on the street as where it had been. Dave had stored the image of that car in his photographic memory, expecting never to see it again—he certainly didn’t give CDs away for free, but something had compelled him to. That last copy of The Bird of Music… 

Such a damn funny thing! He laughed and laughed and thanked the lord. 

But that copy of The Bird of Music  wasn’t there. Figured, he thought, he had given it to her, but still. That wasn’t the odd bit. The last CD on the shelf was by somebody named Austentacia Wicker. An album called Living Halfway. Dave shrugged. It was strange, but it probably wasn’t important. 

Next Stop:
THE SPACE BETWEEN DESTINATIONS
BY AIDAN MASON


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Edited by James Wylder and James Hornby
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Leela Ross
Illustration by Plum Pudding
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs
 
Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Archons © Aristide Twain

0 Comments

Cwej: Lost Media by Michael B. Robertson and James Wylder

10/31/2025

0 Comments

 
Picture

Lost media
by Michael B. Robertson

and James Wylder
FEATURING
Illustrations by
Ari Michak and Bex Vee


Jhe Family Apartment, Cheonsa Dome, Takumi, Gongen
2384

As the hours passed by, it became clear to Sang Mi that nobody was going to come. She’d sent out dozens of invites, but the only person here was her twin brother, and not only had they shared a womb, he lived here. The bowls of snacks she’d asked her mom to get ready for them sat nearly untouched, aside from the candy-covered chocolates she'd been depressively shoveling into her mouth, and the extra-spicy tteokbokki Sang Eun had been picking at.

“The flu is going around, I’m sure a lot of people are sick,” her brother lied kindly.

“Yeah,” she replied.

“And there’s that big baseball game between the Hongtu Cannonballs and the Takumi Tengu?”

“Sure, I guess,” she said, defeated. She put on the next movie. It was one of the Lubin Studios Films she had the files for. She wanted to enjoy it, it was a movie she loved. To be swept away in it. But she just felt alone knowing no one but her twin wanted to share it with her.

As the action played on, both of their phones pinged. They picked them up in tandem, and checked.

“We’re in!” Sang Eun said. “Mom’s going to be so proud. And Min Jun can stop hounding us.”

She looked at the message. She’d been accepted to Academy 27, the second best High School in Takumi.

“It’ll be different in High school,” she said finally. “I’ll be different.


Picture

​The Pennsylvania Wilderness
May 2025

By the time they reached the tunnel, it was nearly midnight, and the world seemed to be on the edge of itself. Usually, they’d have stopped to sleep by now. Their journey could have been over already if they’d wanted it to be that way—sure they’d have gotten to the lodge in the Blue Ridge Mountains ahead of time, but they’d have been guaranteed warm beds and maybe could have investigated this whole strangeness.

Instead, they hadn’t encountered any hotels, well any that were operating, and there hadn’t been a place they’d felt comfortable or capable of pulling over to sleep at either. Chris and Sang Mi had pulled over to have a spirited debate about whether or not to drink an energy drink.

They’d eventually agreed to each down half of it, and now each had a strange feeling of being slightly too awake.

It was the kind of dark where all you could see was what the car’s headlights illuminated. The sky was overcast, and there were no lights on this stretch of woodland road. Sang Mi looked at her phone. “It says we’re out of service range?”

“That’s pretty normal, there’s not a lot out here.”

“What if we’re lost?”

“We’re not lost—”

“CAT!”

Sang Mi sprung forward, caught by her seatbelt as she pointed at the road, and Cwej hit the brakes hard—the car skidding to a halt. The headlights shone that they were about to enter into a tunnel carved into the side of a mountain. There were a lot of those out here, but there also wasn’t one shown on the map on their phones.

But that wasn’t the really interesting thing.

There was a cat there, illuminated against the shadows, its body flickering, pockmarked with flecks and lines like it was made of film. They’d seen a cat like this before, back on Gongen at Sang Mi’s school, and it had led them to the dangerous film-projector in Violethill. Sang Mi swung her car door open, and Chris followed. They left the lights on the Odyssey on, the orange Honda Element sputtering in park as they approached the cat together slowly.

“It’s a cat made of film!” Sang Mi said.

“Yeah,” Chris replied.

“Like in—”

“YEAH,” Chris replied more.

Reaching into his pocket, and crouching down, Chris pulled out a piece of jerky. The cat sniffed the air, and tail high crept towards him as he cooed at it.

Then a sound came from the tunnel, like gears turning, and the cat did a turning leap—bolting back towards the tunnel, disappearing into it and the darkness beyond.

“Should we follow—” Sang Mi began asking, but Chris was already going after it. Wasn’t he the grown up here? She sighed, and tailed after him, pulling out her flashlight and turning it on as she ran.

The tunnel was dark. She could feel something though—feel something turning and spinning around her, like gears and cogs that made the clouds move were pulsing in her ears. Like the lack of anything she could see was spinning in a black vortex.

She stumbled out finally, into the light, and looked behind her to see that she’d come out the door of what looked like a small white shed with a shingle roof. Cwej shut the door behind her.

“But—” he put a finger over his mouth, and she could see in his eyes he was giddy to watch her see what he’d already seen.

She obliged, and turned around with him. And she knew very quickly he’d been right to be excited for her reaction.

Chris and Sang Mi looked out to the horizon, deep and dark and blue, and at the collection of buildings silhouetted against it. A row of large shapes, lit by moonlight and surrounded by trees. The distinctive shape of a water tower stood over them all.

Sang Mi knew where they were. She's seen enough photos - probably most of the photos of it that had ever existed - to know its shape even in the dark. “That's Betzwood. The Lubin movie studios.”

“Yes it is.”

“The real one? Are there any other ones, like theme park versions or something?”

Chris paused. “I don’t think Betzwood is as iconic as you think it is.”

She ignored him and took a step towards it. She moved her head, as though to check it was 3D and not just a flat image. “You can go to Betzwood. We, together, can go to Betzwood. The Lubin Manufacturing Company made so many silent movies. So many great shorts! They could've been as big as Hollywood, you know. They were a real competitor. Then a fire destroyed the Lubin film vault...”

Chris looked down at Sang Mi.

“We get to be here,” she said. “Moments and places…I guess they can last forever.”

When she’d sat with Sang Eun and watched movies together, so long ago and so far in the future, she used to think about what it was like for the actors being on set.

That way of thinking always confused her mom. “Doesn’t that ruin the magic?” she used to say. Even though she was a grown up, her mom never liked to be reminded it wasn’t real.

But Sang Mi loved it. Not only did movies let her escape into a story, they let her escape into the past. Each shot was a moment in time, captured on film. But even those captured moments were fragile. The fire in the Lubin film vault destroyed so many movies that will never be seen again.

Sang Mi turned to meet Chris’s eyes. “Can we stop the fire from happening?”

He took in her expression. This meant something to her. Then he shook his head. “You can’t. It’s a hard thing to learn but you can’t. Be content looking at history like a pretty picture in a gallery. You don’t get to do your own finger painting over the top.”

Sang Mi paused. “I read a book about painting restoration once.”

“You can’t change history,” Chris said flatly.

She screwed up her face. “Is that ‘you’ as in ‘we’ or ‘you’ as in ‘me’?”

“Nobody can change history—not on purpose anyway. Anyone can change history without meaning to. You could make an amazing discovery in your native time. Cure a disease, write a hit song, invent a com unit that never loses signal. But going back in time to change things on purpose doesn’t work. If you knew a fire was going to break out so you went back in time to install a state of the art sprinkler system, the fire wouldn’t happen, so you'll never have known about it, so why did you go back and install the sprinklers? Paradox loop. The timeline disintegrates.”

Sang Mi turned back to the view. “It’s not fair.”

“I’m afraid it is fair,” said Chris. “It’s the same for everyone. Nobody’s… superior.”

She nodded, but it was a hollow gesture meant only to end the conversation. “Can we look around?”

“We have to," said Chris. “It’s where the cat went. Whatever’s going on is going on in there. Come on.”

There was a chill in the air. A bird called out somewhere, hoping for a reply in the wind.

Sang Mi led the way. She drifted forward as though in a dream, finally walking through a place she'd known for years.

Chris moved more cautiously, looking down the dark paths between each building, imagining where the best vantage points to watch them from would be. At this point in his life, these checks were purely instinctual. He'd do exactly the same if he was heading out for a bite to eat after his shift on Spaceport 5.

The pair reached the biggest of the buildings and shared a silent look of acknowledgement that, yes, the biggest one was probably the place to start.

Sang Mi started towards the front entrance. Chris tapped her shoulder to stop her and gestured instead towards a side door.

It opened with a rusty sound louder than Chris would’ve liked. Accepting that they had now announced themselves, he stepped in, Sang Mi following behind.

The moonlight shining through the door was their only source of light.

Chris squinted to see. “Make sure the door doesn’t—”

The door blew shut.

“Sorry,” said Sang Mi.

A beam of light illuminated Chris Cwej’s smile. “Have a torch.” He passed her the other one from his belt and the pair set off.

Their torches cast sharp shadows across uneven walls, creating an aggressive expressionist world.

Sang Mi turned and her light fell on a fireplace. It wasn’t lit, save for the light of her torch. Slowly, she raised her beam up across stone walls with old, unrefined brickwork.

She took a step closer, and closer, then she put her hand on the wall. The cold, dark stone looked cold to the touch, but it wasn’t. It was warm. She pushed against it - it was slightly soft. Spongey bricks?

“Ah ha!” Chris’s voice came from somewhere off in the darkness. “That’s what we need.”

A buzz, and one by one the lights sparked on overhead.

Sang Mi looked around at the medieval castle she was standing in.

At the end of the room was a long table, with a shining throne in the middle and several smaller, only slightly-less impressive chairs on either side. Banners hung on the walls above with stark black and white designs, and several empty suits of silver armour stood on guard by the entrance.

A man in a blue suit of armour walked through that entrance. “Not sure about the historical accuracy,” said Chris. “Black and white banners, I suppose so the designs show up well on a black and white camera. Also…”

He pointed downward at the dirty studio floor that this old castle sat upon.

“It’s so detailed,” said Sang Mi. “I’ve never seen this film. What’s through there?”

She ran across the throne room with no regard at all for royal protocol and stepped across the threshold into a dressing room.

Two chairs sat in front of mirrors on either side of the room, and the most colourful array of suits and dresses were arranged on rails against one wall, feathers and sequins everywhere.

Sang Mi sat down and swivelled towards the nearest mirror to admire herself, but saw nothing. Instead of a reflection, she only saw a frame filled in with solid white.

Chris stood by her shoulder and looked. “Mmm. An early attempt to avoid the camera accidentally showing up on film?”

“You mean…” Sang Mi looked around. “This is a set too?”

“Looks like it.”

She examined one of the costumes. “It’s like something they used to wear on stage at musical revues. The Broadway Melody of 190-something.”

Chris opened the door of the dressing room and stepped outside into a wide open space, a dark studio filled with slices of different environments, like windows into different times and spaces, all frozen.

A shape moved through the frozen places.

“CAT!” Sang Mi ran off, Chris following close behind.

The shape disappeared into a rocky tunnel. As Sang Mi and Chris wandered through it, it became harder and harder to see without the light. At the end, Sang Mi pressed her hand against the cave wall and found it was soft again - even softer than the wall of the castle. Hesitantly, she pushed, and a giant hollow boulder rolled out of the way.

The pair stepped out of the tomb.

They turned and looked back at what they had just emerged from.

“This is…”

Chris nodded. “I think it is.”

They were standing on the set of a film Sang Mi knew very well. Chris had seen it too, briefly, but crucially neither of them had seen its ending.

The film was Battle on the Easter Front. This whole wild journey had started when a girl named Petra had moved Heaven and Earth to try to see that ending; it had been her mother’s favorite film. She’d gone so far as to kidnap her fellow students to try to recreate that ending. And crucially, they’d followed the trail of a flickering cat, and found a projector that made the movie… well, real.[a]

“This is the second time we’ve been inside this movie,” said Sang Mi.

“We’ve had the immersive 4D experience,” said Chris. “Now we’re seeing behind the scenes. Battle on the Easter Front was made here. But that means—”

A low grumble distracted him.

Sang Mi heard it too. They looked at each other and silently questioned whether the noise was something they should be worried about.

They heard it again. A heavy droning sound from somewhere nearby. It came and went, every six or seven seconds.

Whatever was making the noise was clearly big, probably dangerous, and the two of them couldn't help but start moving towards it.

They listened as they walked. The low grumble got louder and louder as they got closer and closer.

They found the source more suddenly than they expected. Around a corner, sitting in the middle of the studio floor, was a giant something. At first it looked like a formless pile, but as they got closer they realised it very much had form - a deliberate, sculpted form. It was hard to tell what it was made of. Clay? It seemed to move, rising and falling slightly as the grumble came and went, but the movement was jagged and uneven.

The shape was also flickering. Just like the cat, it juddered as though the image was a projection.

Sang Mi reached out to touch it, but stopped when she saw Chris raise a hand to stop her. He shook his head and gestured to stay quiet.

He led the way as the two walked around the mound. His mind was reeling, trying to connect dots. It looked like a lump of sentient something. Is this what the flickering cat was made out of? Could he take a scoop of this stuff and shape it into whatever he wanted to bring it to some form of life?

He stopped when he saw a strange circle on the mass.

Sang Mi held her breath as Chris leaned in to examine it.

It opened. A reflectionless eye stared back at them.

"Back!" Chris pulled Sang Mi away as the mass started to rise. Part of it lifted off the ground, and as it did its form became clear. Two mighty hind legs, two small front arms, and one massive tail, all moving with not quite enough frames of animation.

They'd woken up a stop-motion dinosaur.

Chris grabbed Sang Mi and they ran. Despite how much she wanted to, Sang Mi didn't look back at the impressive spectacle of the tyrannosaurus rex rearing back, roaring, then charging after them, knocking down sets and lights and rigging as it went. She could at least appreciate the foley that emphasised its footsteps. It chased after them in a flickering rage, each step sounding like a deep drum being struck.

It chased the two of them back through the old dressing room set and the royal throne room. The table crashed over as the t-rex's mighty tail swung. Whatever that flickering material was, it was solid enough, Chris thought.

They ducked through the swinging doors of an old timey saloon - there's no way the dinosaur would fit through after them. Then they turned and saw the set only had two walls.

“Budget cuts,” Chris growled, and they got back to running.

They ran out the side of the saloon and kept barrelling forwards, away from the ever-approaching footsteps. They flew together through different times and places, always with danger hot on their trail.

“Over there!” Sang Mi pointed.

In front of them was a section of the studio that was boxed off from the rest. From this angle, they could see it had at least two walls.

They ran around those two walls, the t-rex not far behind them, until a third wall came into sight. Then, a wave of relief washed over Chris as he saw the vital, intact fourth wall.

He led Sang Mi through a door into the box, entering a pretty swanky-looking hotel room. It was bigger than any hotel Sang Mi had been in - with twin beds, a seating area with a sofa, a sideboard with drinks, the works.

They waited in silence.

Outside, the T-rex had stopped. It slowly crept around outside the four walls, looking for a way in.

They were so quiet, they could hear not only its footsteps, but a sound of whirring coming from the creature—the flickering of the film that made its greyscaled skin.

They heard the sound of something approaching, much closer than the dinosaur. The door to the hotel's restroom opened and a thin flickering man stepped out. “Say, what goes on here?”

Chris grabbed him and covered his mouth.

The sensation of directly touching the man's flickering face felt like static on Chris's hand. He fought the urge to let go.

Regardless, the man quickly fell silent of his own free will. The dinosaur's silhouette passed across the drawn curtains, its shape projected onto the screen.

All three were silent, watching, waiting.

The projected image faded.

They listened as the heavy drum footsteps got quieter and quieter until finally, they were alone.

Chris removed his hand from the man’s mouth. “Sorry.”

He was smartly-dressed, with a sharp suit and perfect hair. “Now do you mind telling me who you two are? And who was that man out there?”

“‘Man’?” Sang Mi repeated. “It was a dinosaur! Didn’t you see the shape?”

The man blinked. “Dinosaur? Now what does that mean?”

Chris circled him, taking in every detail of his flickering form. “A dinosaur. Do you know what a dinosaur is?”

“Can’t say I do. Listen, I tell you what…” He turned towards the table and picked up a teapot. “How about a nice relaxing drink, huh?”

Sang Mi whispered to Chris, not wanting to be rude. “How does he not know what a dinosaur is?”

Chris paused. “Outside of his frame of reference. Maybe the movie he’s from doesn’t have any dinosaurs in it.”

“Is that how this works?”

“Depends. Did I sound convincing?”

The man turned back to them holding two cups of tea. “I suppose I should make an attempt at a proper introduction. I’m Peter.”

Sang Mi smiled and took the cup offered to her. “I’m Sang Mi, this is Chris.”

Chris nodded to confirm that this intel was accurate and took his cup. “Where do you come from?”

“Oh, all over really.” Peter turned and sat down as Chris and Sang Mi sipped their tea. “I’ve been staying here in New York a while, trying to get the big scoop on a new Broadway show.”

Sang Mi tried to read the man’s face. Was he acting? Did he wear the face of some actor from this era of film she just didn’t recognise? Or was he a character personified? Pure unrestrained fiction. “We’re not in New York,” she said finally. “We’re in Pennsylvania.”

“Not to him,” said Chris. “Cats and dinosaurs and even people from movies. What’s bringing them to life? What's giving them mass? How does it work?” He paused as he muddled through it in his head. “There’s one more important question though. The most pressing question of all.” He turned to look Sang Mi in the eyes. “Why would a prop tea pot sitting in a film studio set at night have real hot tea in it?”

Slowly, the two of them looked down at their cups and saw that the liquid they’d been drinking was grey and flickering.

As Chris lost consciousness, he could feel the end of the reel.

Sang Mi’s first thought was that Chris had just said something. Unfortunately, the thought came to her too late to actually listen.

She looked around at the rows and rows of shelves around her, all covered in film cans.

“Are you okay?” Chris repeated.

Sang Mi’s first instinct was the turn to face Chris, then she realised she couldn’t. The two of them were tied on chairs, back to back, in the middle of some sort of film collection.

“I’m fine,” Sang Mi finally responded, although she realised after she said it that she hadn’t actually checked if she was. She stopped trying to turn and focused her gaze forward, on the film can sitting on the shelf in front of her. “Outwitting Dad.”

Chris tried to see behind himself. “Excuse me?”

“This film canister. It’s called Outwitting Dad. It’s a 1914 movie, I think the first movie Oliver Hardy was ever in. It doesn’t exist any more—it’s lost media. It burned… we’re in Lubin’s film vault.”

“Well, you certainly know your stuff,” said a new voice.

Sang Mi and Chris both turned their heads.

For a brief moment, Chris thought the voice belonged to the flickering cat, which wandered out from the shelves and passed by his feet. Then he watched it slink off towards a woman standing in the darkness. She wasn’t flickering. She looked entirely real.

She reached down, and picked up the kitty as it started to rub against her skirts,  stepping out of the shadows as it flickered in her arms and she stroked its shifting fur. She’d blended into the shadows because she was wearing all black, from her head to her toes. Her face was covered by a black veil. They knew her. They’d seen her before.

“How long has it been now, twenty-one years since the Chicago World’s Fair? Though for you… days, weeks? Being a time traveller must be so convenient, while the rest of us slog through every day between two points, you just touch the highlights and disappear.”

“Something like that,” Chris answered. “I didn’t expect to see you here, Salome Herodian.”

She sighed. “Just Sal. I’ve been funding films here. I am hoping Battle on the Easter Front will allow me to fund other period pieces… including a better representation of my life.”

They gave each other a glance, which hurt both of their necks in the attempt, and tried not to give too much of the future away.

“Well, I’m glad to see you’re doing okay!” Sang Mi said optimistically.

Sal turned her blank veil to face her. “Yes, after you kicked me out of the top of the Ferris wheel and I broke my body in three dozen places and crawled away in agony, I did make a full recovery.”

Sang Mi tried to shimmy so she was more hidden behind Chris. It almost was a good attempt. Chris tried to straighten his back to assist, and calm Salome down. “We’re not here to pick a fight. We’re just…”

“Poking your nose where it doesn’t belong?”

“Investigating,” he said evenly. “That cat is unusual. And it’s not the only thing that is.”

Sal raised her veil just enough they could see her grinning. “Oh, you’re curious about them, are you?” She lifted the cat to look into its eyes. “Inside all of them is a projector. An omni-directional 3D projector. Using AI, it extrapolates a person or an animal or a thing from a movie and sort of…fills in the blanks. Completes them in a way. It imagines what the back of an actor’s head would look like during their close-ups, if you get my meaning.”

“Giving them physical form,” finished Chris.

Sal nodded and placed the cat down at her feet. “Ultimately, corporations turned against theme park mascots. They’d break character sometimes when park visitors misbehaved, and would demand things like ‘pay’ and ‘rights’. With these projectors, you can rip a character straight off of the screen. I’ve been experimenting with them for a while. The cat was simple. Relatively speaking,” she quickly added, for fear of offending the cat. “Then I started to think bigger.”

“Love the dinosaur,” said Chris. “A stop motion dinosaur made of clay. So these projectors can give life to even inanimate material.”

“Of course,” said Sal. “They don’t give life to the clay, they give life to the story. The fiction. The belief that the clay is alive. That’s what’s being animated.”

Sang Mi was starting to get a twinge in her neck from turning to face Sal while being tied to a chair. “Why did you move us here? And why are we tied up?”

“Well, I thought I might just leave you both here,” said Sal. “Locked up in the archive, left to gather dust. A pair of lost stories nobody will be able to reconstruct. Tell you what…while I’ve got you here, let’s see how well you know your film history.”

From one of the shelves she pulled out a projector screen and set it up against the wall.

“Tell me if you recognise this.” She pushed a button and on screen was a still image of a train station.

“The Arrival of a Train, from 1896,” said Sang Mi, almost instantly. “Thought to be one of the earliest films ever made. Just a simple shot of a train pulling into a station. You know,” she said over her shoulder to Chris. “There’s this legend that the first audience it was shown to thought the train was going to burst through the screen and hit them.”

That statement sat there for a heavy moment.

Chris raised an eyebrow at Sal.

Sal just stood there and beamed.

“You realise,” Chris started, slowly, “that this is a very small room. If a train came in here, you’d be crushed too.”

“Would I?” Sal took a step close to the tied-up pair, letting them get a good look at her.

She waved her hand in front of Chris’ face, which at first he found annoying and obnoxious, but it suddenly became very interesting when he noticed her hand moving just a little bit too quickly. Or too slowly? It was hard to put his finger on what was wrong with her fingers, except that sometimes, for a split frame, it looks like there were more of them than there were.

“Wow,” said Chris at last. “Well done. You really have been experimenting, haven’t you?”

Sang Mi tried again to turn. “What’s happening?”

“She’s not really here,” said Chris. “She’s just a recording, like the others. A 4k, high definition recording, running at a higher frame rate and in full dazzling colour, but a recording nonetheless.”

“Well,” said Sal, lowering her veil. “The show's nearly over.”

She pushed a button on the protector and the still image of The Arrival of a Train started to move, a grain now playing across the screen.

“Goodbye!” Sal waved, then the image of her fizzled. For a brief moment, she was entirely blue, then the image retracted, and all that was left was a floating silver ball with several black lenses. The omni-directional 3D projector that had been sitting where her heart was fell gently to the ground and rolled.

Chris and Sang Mi struggled to free themselves as the train on the screen came into view.

“What do we do?” asked Sang Mi. The rope was so thick and rough, it dug into her wrists as she pulled against it.

Chris’s mind reeled. Were they really about to be killed by something so simple? A nefarious villain tying them in front of an oncoming train? “Don’t panic. Panic isn’t helpful. Just pull.”

The pair pulled against the rope as hard as they could, and all the while they couldn’t take their eyes off the screen.

The train got closer.

Chris and Sang Mi were on the edge of their seats.

Closer and closer.

And then--

— it stopped.

The train setled into the station.

The film ended.

Chris and Sang Mi sat in the darkness for a moment.

Sang Mi spoke up first. “I suppose those people who thought they were going to get hit by the train were a bit silly, weren’t they?”

Chris gave a nod she wasn’t in a position to see. “Very silly, yes.”

“I suppose it makes sense, really,” Sang Mi said, relaxing back in her chair. “If she was making movies here, she wouldn’t do anything to destroy the archive.”

They both took a moment to breathe deeply.

Then the breath was ripped from their lungs.

A deafening blast like a canon and the sound of something heavy shattering echoed through the room and shook their hearts. Cans fell from the shelves and the shelves fell from the walls.

“What now?” Chris shouted, a little too loudly while his ears still rang.

Sang Mi knew immediately. “An explosion in the Lubin film vault. The….um…the gases, I can’t remember. From the celluloid. It heated up and caused an explosion. The fire’s started. We have to stop it!”

“We have to get free—one thing at a time.”

Chris and Sang Mi struggled against the ropes once more, and the pain in their wrists returned as if they hadn’t had a break.

“There has to be something to cut it with,” said Sang Mi.

They became aware of the air around them, somehow thicker, heavier, dragging against their throats as they drew breath.

A confused meow caught them off guard.

The flickering cat climbed over the fallen shelves and film cans. Sang Mi wondered whether an A.I.-fuelled 3D extrapolation of a character from a movie could feel heat.

Then she noticed the particular film can that the cat had its paw on. It had a label on the side that said ‘A Little Hero’.

Another explosion shook Sang Mi, but somehow she didn’t notice it as much this time. Because something was very wrong, and it sent her brain into a frantic rush.

A Little Hero was a silent movie from 1913. Granted, they were currently in 1914 - the time checked out. What didn’t check out was the fact that she’d seen it. Sang Mi had seen A Little Hero.

If it burned here, in Lubin’s archive, how is that possible?

She’d watched it with Sang Eun. It was a charming little film, barely 5 minutes, about a bird, a dog, and…a cat.

The flickering cat turned to look at Sang Mi, and in that moment, she got it.

She’d seen that movie because it wasn’t a Lubin movie. It was made by Keystone. Which means it being here was wrong—it must be a copy. It must have been brought here by Salome.

And finally, she recognised the cat.

“Is that the movie you’re from?” Sang Mi asked.

The cat just stared at her. It tilted its head slightly, judging her reaction.

Chris looked over his shoulder at her. “Making any progress?”

The air was thick and dark now. The fire was getting closer.

In A Little Hero, a dog saves a bird from a cat. If that’s the movie this cat is from…

Sang Mi started whistling the best bird song she could conjure.

The cat’s ears perked up immediately. The film it came from may have been silent, but the projector in its heart brought the story of the movies to life - it could hear the bird song.

It jumped towards Sang Mi and started attacking the rope, clawing at it and meowing. In moments, it was slack enough for Sang Mi to pull herself free. She turned and untied Chris.

A third explosion rocked the building.

Without saying a word, Chris took Sang Mi’s hand and they ran. They burst out of the archive and escaped.

Sang Mi and Chris sat on a bench in the middle of Philadelphia. The fire brigade had arrived, but Sang Mi already knew how much they were able to save and how much was lost.

“There were only around 20 injuries, and no confirmed deaths, which is lucky," said Sang Mi eventually. "A lot of people worked there, in Lubinville—that's what they called it. There was one boy called Ray who was badly hurt. An actor called Harry C. Myers saved him. I saw him in a movie once...”

Chris could feel Sang Mi trying to work through it, speaking more to herself than to him. “That's history. It's the way it always was. But, for a moment, we got to be there, didn't we?”

Sang Mi nodded. “Now that moment’s gone.”

They both sat and listened to the noise of the sirens. Then a noise under the bench made them both jump.

They looked down and saw the flickering cat, curled up asleep. A little hero.

“Come on,” said Chris. “Let’s go watch a movie.”

Next Stop:
SPACE OPERA
BY PLUM PUDDING


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Edited by James Wylder and James Hornby
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Ari Michak
Illustrations by Bex Vee
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs
 
Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
Archie MacTavish, Tasha Williams, SIGNET and Charles Zoltan © James Hornby
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Yssgaroth © Neil Penswick
C.R.U.X © Aristide Twain
The Jovian Diplomatic Service, Blue Candle Coffee Company, E.D.E.M, Jhe Sang Mi, Jhe Sang Eun, Maxie Masters © James Wylder
0 Comments

Cwej: Remembrance by Molly Warton

10/31/2025

0 Comments

 

REMEMBRANCE
BY MOLLY WARTON


​There was nothing but the wind in the night and the howling of the river to hide the soft unspoken whispering of the stars scattered across the horizon.

“Isn’t it beautiful?” beamed Chris Cwej, “The whole universe laid out like a dream in the night.”

“Mhm,” murmured Sang Mi, whose mind was bobbing up and down in her head.

He stretched, and through the stretch fell the world, into the palm of the short hard grass that adorned the rocky ground.

“I think we should get to bed,” Chris said.

“I’m not a child,” said Sang Mi, tracing dreamy fingers about a patch of dust, and yawned, “’m used to staying up late.”

“Well I’m tired,” said Christopher Cwej, firmly, and went off over to the battered old orange car to get the sleeping things set up.

Sang Mi sat up, groaning, in the shadow of the mountain. She, stretch rolling through her body, wrapped her woollen scarf more tightly around her to fend off the bitter coldness of the night, and went over to the grassy ledge which sunk harshly down to the dancing limbs of the white white river below. Her heart ached, and she didn’t know why. She didn’t even notice it. She just stared into the gulf where the wind twisted about the pretty rocks and in it an owl cried, lonesome, for its mate.

She looked to her right, to the forest that sloped its way up into the night. It curved up desperately, grasping for the sky, but it could never reach the stars that gazed so softly upon it.

Her breath caught cold on her lips.

At the base of a tree was a smiling girl, who twisted her fingers shyly about the lower branches of the ageing conifer. She bit her lip and looked at Sang Mi uncertainly.

Sang Mi stared at the girl. The girl stared at her.

“Chris…” began Sang Mi, turning slightly to him, but when she turned again the girl was gone. She ran to the tree.

Not a trace of the girl remained. When she listened she heard nothing but the weeping of the river and the gentle murmuring of the stars. The quiet smell of pine gave no hint of any others.

“Hello?” she said, in English, “Don’t be afraid. I’m here to help.”

But there was nothing but the wind.

Her heart was doing funny things to itself and she wished that it wouldn’t, but she had to find the child, she had to.

“Do you know where Momma is?” asked the girl, gnawing at her dark hair.

The girl was right in front of her; she could feel her. She could see her.

Sang Mi jumped.

“Uh, sorry,” she said, crouching down, “I don’t. But I’ve got a friend, alright, and I – I’m sure he can find your Momma. What’s your name?”

“Lina,” said Lina, because it was.

Lina’s hand felt soft and cold in Sang Mi’s hand, and she could feel every tiny supple ridge that rolled along it. How beautiful it was, the little thing. She held it as if it were the most fragile thing in the world, and even then was scared of breaking it. She felt all at once as though she was holding Lina, keeping her from falling, and as though it were Lina holding her and keeping her from drifting away into the darkness.

They did not travel fast, but it was not far, and anyway time was of no consequence in the cradle of the stars.

Chris was sitting with his head entangled in a sleeping bag, and emerged a pile of disjointed limbs that flopped about good-naturedly before finally escaping the womb of the woven fabric.

“Hello,” he smiled, panting, “You ready for bed yet?”

“This is Lina,” said Sang Mi, looking rather anxious, but she was gone.

Chris looked at her curiously.

“Who?” he said, brow furrowed in confusion.

“She—she’s there!” said Sang Mi, and she was. But Chris could not see her.

“I don’t see anyone,” he said.

Lina looked very small and shrinking under the conversation, and her dirt-ridden hair went further into her mouth.

“Look!” cried Sang Mi.

Chris looked, and he could not see.

Through the frustration and utter bewilderment of his heart his soul was closed, and so still he could not see, though he tried. Again and again, he tried, and the present overwhelmed the reality so that he was blind in the ancient light of the stars.

Sang Mi stared at his sorrow, and all at once knew it, though her own emotions veiled it.

“Rest,” she breathed suddenly, and he did.

“She’s looking for her mum,” said Sang Mi to Chris.

Chris bit his lip, hard, and felt the pain of it even as he whirled through a hundred states, heart caught between waking and sleeping, the train and the platform, the knit and the purl, the soul and the nafs – even as it fell and rose with the tides and the moon; even as it beat twice, thrice, four times, five.

His eyelids were wrestling together, pressed deep-dark like the woods.

He opened his eyes.

He opened them again, and saw Lina.

“Hello,” he said.

“Hello,” murmured Lina, shyly.

He saw.

“You’re dead,” he said to her.

“Oh,” she said, quietly.

Sang Mi looked at Chris. He looked at her.

“Sit down,” he smiled, but it was a sad smile.

The want for sleep seemed far more acute with the harsh softness of the shunted chair, and Sang Mi felt sleep seep into the edges of her eyes with the tears that she refused to notice. She lifted Lina up onto her lap, and the girl flickered on the edge of existence, cuddling into her chest. She was so warm and beautiful, even in her sadness. Sang Mi hugged her to her chest.

“Lina,” said Chris, his legs dangling aimlessly over the side of the vehicle, “Is a memory. She died many years ago – probably hundreds by the look of her clothes – but the land remembers her.”

“Why?” asked Sang Mi.

“The soldiers came,” murmured Lina into Sang Mi’s arm.

Chris and Sang Mi looked at each other.

“The soldiers came and Momma went to find work and she took me with her because she had to and they were fighting and then there was blood on me and it hurt like – like everything and… and…”

Lina’s voice died out. Sang Mi was holding her very very tightly.

“The land remembers strong emotions,” said Chris quietly, “It remembers her death.”

He shuffled himself off of the car and lay on the ground, propping himself up on his elbows. He shifted some browning pine needles from the ground, and felt the bare soil in his hands, patting it and turning it. He whispered to it, not with his mouth, but with his soul, and the heart of it opened up. It could not be seen, exactly, or felt, or perceived in any of the typical manners in which one perceives things, but the memory was known, then.

Sang Mi knew the unknowable: the subtle shape of a kind calloused hand wrapped around her own; the whispered assurances in an accent long lost to time; the fear of the noise that rang like the world in her ears; the reassurance of the smile of a soldier, with pretty brown hair that hung softly about his head; the look of the soldier as he knew that he was about to die, the blood that came so harshly and yet so soft; the turning of the stomach like a thousand wildebeest; lostness; pain; nothing.

Lina occasionally flickered out of existence, and what scared Sang Mi was that she didn’t notice when she did so. She always came back though, slightly less real every time, and slightly more tired-looking and feeling every time, curled up into a ball in her lap.

She looked at Chris. He was crying.

“Can’t we do something?” she asked, quietly.

“Memory fades,” said Chris. “Existence is impermanent.”

What he didn’t say was that she could be saved, but the only way that it could be done would have brought his Superiors down on them like a black hole. And there were complications, always complications. Nothing was ever simple.

The only—it couldn’t be the only way, thought Chris. There must have been some other way, there must!

If I were clever, he thought, I could see it. If I were somebody else, I could see it. But I’m not. I’m just me. Plain old Chris Cwej.

Sang Mi was looking at him, and he fell into her deep black eyes that held the stars in their rim, and nothing was right. The world was wrong, except that it wasn’t. This was how things were supposed to be.

This was right.

“Crap,” muttered Cwej, but under his breath, so that Sang Mi wouldn’t hear.

Time sat sinking further into the night, taunting him as it danced about the treetops. He saw its mellow dance, and he laughed in his heart with all the warmth of a soldier going over the top. Ribbons of blue and red and gold, laughing in the softness of the night, even as he sat with a world of earth in his palms.

The universe laughed at him, because it always did, and he sat and listened, because that’s what he was for.

He jumped up like a flower in the spring.

“I can save her!” he yelled, tears sparkling in the edges of his eyes, “I can save her.”

But he couldn’t.

“She’s been dead for hundreds of years,” said Sang Mi dully.

He knew he couldn’t.

On his right shoulder sat an angel of death, and on his left sat an angel of destruction, and both would taunt him until Judgement Day, because that’s what he was. And he wished he wasn’t. He wished he were a little fish, swimming in a river. He wished he were a heron. Herons didn’t have to worry about anything, he thought.

He wished he were a deer.

Sang Mi looked at him, and he looked at Sang Mi, and she was his world and he was hers, and he remembered, and knew that he was one after all, and his self was set at peace, and a strange calmness sat over him. He sat upon the carpet of needles and began to cry.

One last time Lina appeared, soft and warm in Sang Mi’s arms. She smiled, and put her arms as far round Sang Mi as they would go, and the world fell into the hug, which was warm and painful and comforting.

“She’s gone,” said Sang Mi, and her voice was very very quiet.

She ran over to Chris and hugged him, and they cried softly and briefly into each other’s shoulders.

Chris pulled away from the warmth first.

“Bed, I think,” he said, smiling sadly, as the light of the stars danced across their bodies.

Sang Mi, bleary-eyed, assented.

Into the sleeping bags went their warm, aching bodies, into the comfort of the night.

And the last moment before sleep was a beautiful, terrible eternity.


Next Stop:
Lost Media
by Michael Robertson
and James Wylder


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Edited by James Wylder and James Hornby
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Ari Michak
Illustrations by Bex Vee
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs
 
Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
Archie MacTavish, Tasha Williams, SIGNET and Charles Zoltan © James Hornby
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Yssgaroth © Neil Penswick
C.R.U.X © Aristide Twain
The Jovian Diplomatic Service, Blue Candle Coffee Company, E.D.E.M, Jhe Sang Mi, Jhe Sang Eun, Maxie Masters © James Wylder
0 Comments

Cwej: This is a Story About _______ by James Wylder

10/31/2025

0 Comments

 
Picture

This is a Story About _______
WRITTEN by
James Wylder

Illustrated by
Newton Locheye


This is a story about a road trip.

But you know that. That's why you're reading this. Well, perhaps this is your very first time reading about the Adventures of Christopher Cwej and his young assistant Jhe Sang Mi as they travel through the American Midwest, and if so, welcome. It's unclear why you're starting here of all places, but we hope you have a good time.

Presumably however, you've seen their stories so far. You've seen them stop in towns, and help, or try to help. You've seen them meet ghosts, and creatures, and monsters.

The road has greeted them, and they have greeted it back. It has become comfortable, normal, their day to day. But no less filled with danger and adventure.

But no adventure is one story. This one starts somewhere else.

This is a story about Scooby Doo.

Or rather, this is a story about masks.

The flashlights lit up the monster that Christopher Cwej and Jhe Sang Mi were chasing in glancing glimpses, as they struggled to keep the lights fixed on the beast while running.

Its clawed feet and grizzled brown fur stood out in that light, even as its growls and roars of anger allowed the duo to stay on its long tail.

They turned the corner in the mansion, only to find the monster trying to turn a doorknob, rattling it and cursing under its breath.

“It’s the end of the line,” Chris said.

The monster turned to face them, panting, and as they put their hands on their knees to catch their breath, Sang Mi reached forward with both hands, grabbing the monster's head by the ears, and yanked.

The head popped off—too quickly, so that Sang Mi stumbled back and landed on her tailbone, holding the big hollow monster head as the human one in front of her looked up.

“Mr. Wilson. So it wasn't a real monster after all.”

He scowled, spitting at the floor in front of Cwej’s feet. “I would have gotten away with it too, if it weren’t for you meddling travelers.”

Getting up, and gesturing wildly with the fuzzy head with everything she said, Sang Mi was clearly upset. "But what about the monster attacks at the factory? People died!"

He laughed. “It was a convenient way to cover up all the accidents from our cost cutting.”

“SERIOUSLY!?”

Chris sighed. “I really wouldn't have jumped to dressing up like monsters first.”

“Well it worked.”

Chris couldn't argue that bit. “You”ll face justice.”

Mr. Wilson's scowl turned into a grin. “Will I? I've bought the town prosecutor, the mayor, and the police chief. Go ahead, turn me in.”

Sang Mi looked at Chris. “He bought people? Isn't that illegal?”

“Well, yes, but he doesn't mean it that way. He means bribes.”

“Ohhhhh. Right. So that's pretty simple to solve, right?”

The man blinked. He clearly did not think it was simple. Chris also wrinkled his brow before his face lit up in understanding.

“Right, you see, my friend here is something of a computer expert. And she's found a lot of this era's electronic security to be…”

“Pitiful?”

“Well, I was going to be nice about it.”

She raised a finger and pulled out her phone and started tapping away at the screen. Both Mr. Wilson and Cwej expected this to take a few moments, and for Sang Mi to slickly put her phone back into her pocket with a smirk and announce victory, but instead it took about twenty minutes, with Cwej having to threaten Mr. Wilson several times.

“Okay, done!” Sang Mi said, more relieved than triumphant. “The whole bribery situation has been taken care of. In fact, all your bribes are now being back charged to them. I don’t suppose they'll be very happy with you about that. Oh, and also I transferred all your money and assets to a charity that does stuff with feeding children or something. I figured that was a safe bet.”

Mr. Wilson stared. “You... that's impossible.”

“No, that’s why it took forever. That was really a slog. Okay now can we turn him in?”
 
Mr. Wilson found himself prosecuted to the full extent of the law. In fact, he was put through the wringer more than most criminals as the prosecutor fumed throughout the whole set of proceedings, and everything worked out.

Sang Mi couldn’t help but feel a lingering sense of disappointment. “It was just a guy in a suit.”

“That happens more than you'd think,” Chris said.

“I know it’s probably better when we don’t run into real monsters. But…” she trailed off and looked out the window. Everything that had happened on their last stop was clearly still weighing on her.

"We were able to help here—really help. That means something."

She nodded. He knew it wasn’t everything, and he said as much. She screwed her lips to the side, and then continued.

“At the end of this trip, when I go home and we're not travelling together, do you think I’ll do good?”

“Of course I do,” he said. But the thing that bothered him was that he wasn’t sure. And it wasn’t because she wasn’t skilled. She’d made him proud on this trip.

But sometimes when he looked at her he saw himself. And he thought about himself, and the mistakes he had made.

And he wondered if it would be better if he’d never met her.

And he wondered if it would be better if they'd both died in that car wreck.

And he wondered if he was making his own monster in his own image.

And that made his stomach churn. It made his neck and palms sweat and his throat get parched. It made him miss a turn and have to awkwardly make a U-Turn at the next intersection.

He was proud of Sang Mi.

He wasn't sure that was a good thing.

This is a story about something you can't understand.

People tried to put words to it, they called it “Yssgaroth” and other names. But these names failed to truly convey its existence. It was a place. It was more than a place. It was where vampires came from. It was another world, another reality. It was an alternate path for existence, one where the laws of reality were fundamentally different. There was life, but what life there was was not the same. Whenever it touched our world, it was poison. Or worse, an infection. It changed things. It made things not as they should be.

Chris and Sang Mi had encountered the Yssgaroth in Chicago, but they had barely encountered it. They had encountered an edge, a glimpse. Like the proverbial blind men each feeling one part of an elephant, they assumed a greater understanding of the whole than they did.

Because they did not understand the Yssgaroth, and neither do you. You can look them up, and read about them, and read about it, and read about what it was and what it will be, and you will nod and think you have a handle on it.

But no matter how little you understand it, it will continue to be what it is. 

This is a story about a kidnapping.

It wasn't a very big dock, it was just for motorboats and kayaks on the lake, but it was still a dock. And that was enough for a shady meeting at midnight.

“You Big Lips?” the man in the black trenchcoat asked the man in the blue trench coat, one hand stuffed in a pocket.

“I am, this is my associate,” the man in the blue trenchcoat said, gesturing to the girl in the grey trenchcoat.

“I said meet alone.” The gruff man in the black coat pulled a gun from the pocket, a Stivala N9B1 from the looks of it.

"Look I got tired of waiting at the hotel, I can't sit all the dangerous stuff out. I watched all of "Owl House" during the last secret meeting," the girl sighed.

Blue trenchcoat threw his hands up. "I'm really sorry, kids am I right?"

Narrowing his eyes, the man in the black coat nodded slowly. "Fine. You have the cash?"

"Half now, half when we see the girl."

Black coat gritted his teeth. Not ideal, but he could play ball. "Sure."

The man in blue held up a bag, and tossed it to the man in black. Without lowering the gun, he carefully unzipped it. It looked like the right amount of cash at a glance, and a few quick flips showed that the stacks of bills weren't just 100s with 1s in between them. "Alright, looks good." He whistled, and a car pulled up to the dock, from it a terrified young girl with duct tape on her mouth and zip ties on her hands was guided out by a man in a balaclava and a leather jacket.

"She matches the description," the girl in grey said.

"Well you saw her, too bad you're not leaving the dock alive."

He was about to pull the trigger when the girl sprang—and sprang fast. He could have sworn he pulled the trigger, and there was a pop-bang, but that was impossible because the girl was alive and drawing of all things some kind of sword on him—a sword that cut his gun's barrel off horizontally two thirds of the way down. If he wasn't sure it was impossible, he would have said that she'd cut the bullet he fired in half too.

But that wasn't possible either.

The sword spun up, and ended up at his throat. Dropping the remainder of his gun, he raised his hands in surrender.

The man in blue was cursing, and he could hear the sound of a fistfight going on behind him, intermixed with scolding.

"I told you I would handle it!" he said.

"I saw an opening! I'm not hurt!"

"You're not hurt because you're using a sword that breaks the laws of physics!"

"It doesn't break them on Gongen!"

"Your universe has different laws of physics, obviously—ugh—oof." There was then the sound of several counter punches and a triumphant, "AND STAY DOWN!" Followed by panting and, "You can't show people that you have a sword that breaks the laws of the universe."

"They wouldn't know if you hadn't said anything!"

The man in the black coat coughed. "Uh, so what exactly is going to happen to me?"

He heard the man in blue sigh. "You're going to continue this wild dream."

And after that, there was only darkness till he woke up in a jail cell.

Sang Mi sheathed her sword. "I helped, there's no need to be angry. I fought the Vampires too, remember?"

Cwej gestured for her to tie the man up as he went to untie the little girl. "You're okay now, Stacy. This is going to sting a little—" He pulled off the duck tape, and the girl took in a deep breath.

"Is... is it over?"

He nodded. "It's over, you're safe." She fell into his arms sobbing, and Chris mouthed, "We'll talk about this later” to her.

They delivered the child back to the family, who had never had enough money to pay the ransom, received many thanks, and then handed them the bag of money they'd stolen from the last group of criminals they'd undone because Chris was getting tired of carrying it around and it was probably more money than they'd ever had in their life. There was the usual "oh no we couldn't!" before they accepted. Finally then Chris used a fake ID to pretend he was an FBI agent who couldn't break his cover by being the one to turn these kidnappers and the evidence he'd collected about them in, and the police detective he spoke to was kind and generous enough to take all the credit for the arrest, rescue, and investigation.

After all of that, they left town.

"I wish we'd see a monster, or an alien," Sang Mi said, flipping absentmindedly through Oddities of the American Midwest.

"Haven't we seen plenty already?" Chris ventured, but knew immediately it wasn't what she wanted to hear.

"I mean, yeah, but..."

He knew what she was thinking. They'd made peace with having to leave the town with, well, for lack of a better term, Little Green Men. But it still lingered for them. She wanted to do something more, to feel like she'd accomplished something. "We saved that girl you know. Stacy Kimble never would have made it home without us."

Sang Mi nodded. "I know. I'm not saying it wasn't important. It was just... normal, I guess."

"It was normal until you pulled out your magic sword."

Sang Mi frowned. "It's not magic. It's got a mono-molecular edge. They're one of Gongen's greatest inventions."

Chris sighed, and flipped his turn signal. "Sure. But not here. And you could have been shot. You could have died."

"But I didn't. I thought you were over this, being scared of putting me in danger."

"That's not the issue. I told you you'd need to follow my instructions, and you didn't. I had a whole other way of handling that scenario planned. Things worked out, but... when they don't work out, people die. You promised me you'd follow my instructions. You broke that promise."

She slid down in her seat. "Sorry. Really, I am."

"I know," he said. They drove on in silence together. "And look, I want to see something unusual too. I've seen a lot of things but... you don't go on these kinds of adventures if you don't want to see new things."

She nodded. “Let’s rest for the night. I know it's early but…”

It wasn’t a bad idea, so he took it.

This is a story about a date.

Archie wasn't usually one to ask someone out at work. And it had sort of happened by accident. He'd been working late with Tasha Williams, and as they charted the sightings of the monster across the city, he'd joked.

"They saw it at The Seventh Badger Pub? That was the last place I had a date. With how it went, might be worth checking into Brenda."

"You dated a Brenda?"

"Not for very long."

"And you let your last date be with a Brenda?"

"Do you have something against Brendas?"

"Do you?"

"Touche. But it's not like I planned on not dating again—and how long has it been since you were on a date?"

"Well, a while."

"Was it with a Brenda?"

"Maybe. And it's not like I've not wanted to date again either! It's just how things have gone!"

"Well maybe we should go on a date," he joked.

"Maybe we should," she said without thinking.

"Well then I'll see you tomorrow at six," he said just as quickly.

"I guess you will."

There was a sudden pronounced silence.

"Uh, where at?" she asked, as everything caught up to her. "I mean, you don't have to—"
At that point their co-worker Maxie walked in, and slammed a piece of paper straight from the printer between them. "I made a reservation for you two. Now shut up, let me get my work done already, and stop flirting!"

"We weren't—" they said in unison.

Maxie scoffed and shook her head. Archie could have sworn she muttered about "humans" as she walked away, but he was probably mishearing her.

"I guess it’s a date," Tasha mumbled

Archie adjusted his tie. He thought he dressed well most of the time, but he'd scrutinized his own appearance longer than he had in years tonight. He'd settled on pin-stripes; when he'd made the choice he'd thought he looked slick as hell in the mirror. But now the thought rang in his brain: pin stripes? Really? That's what you chose?

"You look good." He looked up to see Tasha.

"I should be saying that, damn." And he meant it.

She was adjusting an earring and cursing under her breath about it. Tasha had chosen a classic black dress, and she was both stunning in it, and also looked slightly out of place.

"Psh," she replied. "But thanks. I thought this place was going to be fancy but there's a Blue Candle Coffee next door."

"Honestly I'm glad Maxie didn't try to bankrupt us."

"Ha, when you put it that way I'm glad too. Funding is tough enough as it is."

He put out an elbow, and she took it. It was a simple action, but one he hadn't done in ages. Work had been his priority, and he didn't mind that. The greeter took them to their seats, and their waiter told them the specials. They ended up both getting fish.

"I thought for sure you'd get steak."

"I did too till you reminded me of our financial straits," Archie said, then sighed. "You'd think with how much danger people are in they'd be willing to put more money our way. I mean, C.R.U.X is doing fine, the JDS are thriving and the US is even founding some new alien group that sounds like a music scene... EDEM I think? Geneva is doing okay, there's those other guys in Cardiff infringing on our mandate, and somehow that Zoltan guy is still doing things.”

"Wasn't Zoltan in World War Two?"

Archie shrugged. "Should that surprise us?"

Tasha laughed. "I suppose not. But maybe we shouldn't talk about work."

"Right, of course."

They ate their fish in silence for the next ten minutes.

Eventually, Archie paid their check after a bit of back and forth over splitting it, and they headed out into the cold night air.

"Well, that was..." Tasha trailed off.

"Yeah, sorry about—wait, look." He pointed to the shadows, where they saw it: slimy and fish- like, mouth covered in fangs, it was crawling out from an alley, before it got up onto its hind legs, and roared. A roar that caused the few passers by in the area to scramble. There it was—the creature they'd been charting all this time! Tasha pulled a pistol out of her purse, and pointed it at the monster.

"Don't move!" she called.

"Oh shit!" the monster said, raising its hands. "Whoa, hold up there, I give! It's just a joke, just a joke!"

Archie and Tasha looked at each other.

"Well that was disappointing," he said.

"The date or the monster?"

He sighed.

"Look, it’s nothing against you. I just don't think either of us are ready for dating. Let's deal with this bozo."

"Yeah, you're probably right," he agreed.

He would wonder later if he shouldn't have agreed so quickly. If he should have pushed a little harder and said: "No, we clearly both care about our work. That's not a bad thing. We really do have that in common."

But he hadn't said that.

And she was probably right anyway.

He wasn't that kind of man.

This is a story about a hotel.

Bernice McCleary was bored. It was the fifth day at the hotel, and her dad insisting she come along on his business trip so he wouldn't have to pay a sitter was proving to be something she regretted. Her now-ex-girlfriend back home had told her she wanted to see other people after day three, and she was too young to go into the single gay bar this podunk town did have cause they actually carded at the door—heresy.

So when she went downstairs to get another cup of free and incredibly thin coffee from the lobby and saw an Asian girl in running shorts shoes and leggings and a zip up hoodie, with a bob haircut that was starting to grow out a little longer than it was probably meant to be and a deer-shaped hair-clip. Her internal senses told her everything she needed to know: she might not know the right answers in English class, or social studies class, but she knew one thing: this girl was not straight. The girl was on her laptop, tapping keys and whipping her mouse back and forth, with her own Styrofoam cup of thin coffee.

She waved at the girl. She hesitantly raised a hand. "Mind if I join you? This place is jank."

She gestured to the seat in front of her, and Bernice slid in.

"Hi, I'm Bernice."

"Saaa...Sarah. I'm Sarah."

"You sound unsure about that."

"My name is Korean, so I go by Sarah around here on Earth."

"...On Earth?"

"I mean Pennsylvania."

Weird but whatever. "Sure. Hey, are you into UFOs?"

"...Like Little Green Men?"

"Yeah!"

"They're not real. People from Mars look totally different."

Bernice adjusted her skirt. This girl was exactly her type. "I think UFOs are real though—there's all sorts of wild stuff in the night sky. And if you go online there are all sorts of videos you can't explain."

"In my experience when there is light in the sky you can't explain it's like... spy drone. Spy satellite. Another spy drone."

Bernice nodded furiously. "Yes, the government is always watching."

"They do that here too? Where I'm from it's on the moon, well one of the moons, but they have this huge base there... Sorry this would be absolutely insane to listen to."
Grabbing her hand that was on the mouse with both of her own, Bernice shook her head. "No, I believe you! I'd love to hear more."

Sarah nodded. "Sure... I'm trying to beat this level in Half Life 2. Chris—he's like, my mentor— told me I'd really like it."

"Do you?"

"Yeah, it's pretty good. Usually he leaves me at the hotel because he thinks it’s going to be too dangerous for me to go with him to uh... to work, but today I got too clever and now he's got the room all evening." She sighed.

Bernice raised an eyebrow. "...Oh?"

"Yeah, he was talking to the cashier at the grocery store, and I gave him a little nudge and this time he actually took the hints and said something normal and smooth. He's dropped the ball so many times on this trip I was just like, please go on this date with this lady, I'll be fine. I can find stuff to do. But turns out his date is going way too well, and I did not need more details, and I don't have anything better to do than play Half Life 2 in the hotel lobby."

"Well, that's not entirely true."

"Oh? Did Half Life 3 come out or something?"

Bernice leaned in. "You could do me."

Sarah blinked, and her brain began doing calculations. "Oh. Oh I get it, yeah."

"Nothing serious, my dad is out of our room all night, so we could fool around a bit." She tried to give her best sexy eyes, but they didn't really seem to be having an effect on Sarah.

"Let me finish this level, then... sure I guess, yeah. I mean, that's something you want, right?"

She pulled her hands back. "That's not exactly enthusiastic."

Sarah shrugged, returning to her game. "I'm rarely enthusiastic. That doesn't mean I'm not down for it. I just don't really feel attracted to anybody I haven't known for a long time and really trust. But like, I am really bored, and that's probably more fun than this, so really just let me wrap this up."

It was definitely unusual, and normally Bernice would have walked at that point, but she waited, and they went up to the room, and they did in fact have a really good time. And then did cleaning up in the shower too.

They cuddled in bed, both of them on their phones, showing each other memes, but Sarah seemed pensive.

"What's up, something is clearly bugging you. You're not regretting…"

"No, no, like I said, this was all really good. I was just thinking like... I don't normally do this kind of thing."

"You mean with girls?"

"No? That's a weird question. I just mean like... this is the kind of thing Chris would do. Meet someone on an adventure and have a passionate encounter. I've been learning a lot of good stuff from him. I think I'm a lot more confident these days. But I don't know, I'm not really attracted to people sexually or romantically very easily. Anyone. So like, I don't know if I would have done this before this trip, you know? That doesn't mean it’s bad, or that I regret it. This is really nice. But I don't know. I guess I just didn't think this would be something I'd learn from him. I thought it would all be like... job related skills, I guess."

Bernice put an arm around her. "We're all bits and pieces of the people around us. I'm sure he's learned stuff from you too."

Sarah nodded. "That's probably true?"

Picking up her buzzing phone, Bernice's eyes widened. "Oh shit, it’s my dad. He says he's not feeling well so he's coming home early—you've got to get dressed and get out of here."

Sarah frowned. "Not supposed to have people over?"

"That and he doesn't know I like girls—it would be a whole thing." She kissed her, hard and this time with longing. "If you're still here tomorrow, hit me up."

She wasn't there tomorrow.

She did leave a note for her though, slid under the door and labeled from your "FRIEND Sarah" with way too much emphasis on the "friend part". There wasn't anything life changing in that note, but Bernice kept it with her in her purse. Years later her fiancé would ask her who "Sarah" was and she finally took it out and hid it in a drawer.

It was embarrassing to admit, but it was the only time someone had ever written her a note like that. She knew there hadn't really been emotion in it for Sarah, hell, the whole time Sarah was more concerned with making her feel good than worrying about herself. But sometimes she'd ask herself late at night when her wife was snoring next to her if she could have been something more to Sarah if they'd just had more time.

It was the kind of thought she wished she could push out of her mind.

But it was the first time she'd had a thought linger like that too.

This is a story about firsts.

Sang Mi and Kyon lay in bed together. They'd rolled over to face each other after he'd pulled off of her and he'd pulled the condom off.

They'd both asked each other if it was good, and reassured each other. "Sorry, I was a little nervous," he'd said.

She'd kissed him. "It was the best."

"It was the only."

She'd nuzzled into his chest. "Still, not everyone enjoys it the first time. It felt good. I thought I'd feel different now though."

"Yeah I think I get that. Like, I thought I'd feel like I was a man now, you know?"

He kissed her forehead.

"I... know what you mean, but in the other way," she ran her hand down his pecs. She liked that. He ran his hand down her back to her butt. "I really thought I'd finally feel... feminine. Connected to it all. You know, I thought I'd feel that way when I got my period. My mom prepared me for it. And then it happened and it just hurt. It didn't make me feel like a girl."

"Is this like... a gender confession?"

"No, not really. I guess. I don't know. I mean, I wanna do this again when you're ready. It's nice to just... feel like I'm here. Like my body is good. I don't usually feel that."

"I could probably go again, you know, whenever."

She laughed, and it was a real laugh. They were both sixteen. "You don't need to sound so eager, it's not like I'm going anywhere. You can just hold me for a little."

They kissed. And he did hold her. And they did go again.

And later he cheated on her and didn't tell her for three months. Because they were stupid teenagers. And she hated him for that later, but she did look back on her first time fondly. Regardless of anything later, for that moment, she was safe, and warm, and happy, and felt good, and he was sweet and gentle and kind.

And somehow, everything bad later didn't ruin that memory.

He'd chosen this body-bepple just to impress him. He didn't even really like it, but Chris Cwej knew that Eli was always looking at people with this body-modification. He'd hoped this would be the end result. He knew it was ridiculous, going this far for a boy's attention. But anyone who had rolled their eyes could eat it—because it had worked. Eli had known what he was doing, and Chris had been content to let him do it.

"I thought I'd feel different," Chris said finally.

"What do you mean?" Eli replied.

"I mean, I thought I'd feel like a man. Grown up. Or like I liked my body, I guess."

"They have body bepples for that," Eli said obliviously.

"Yeah, I'll look into that," Chris deflected. "But don't you know what I mean? I thought sex would fix me."

"Not really, honestly. You saying it was bad?"

Panicking, Chris sat up and waved his hands. "No! No way, it was great, I'd love to do it again. I mean, when you, uh, yeah... Was it good?" he asked.

"Yeah. It was good. You uh, hadn't done this before had you?"

Chris laughed. "Found me out, huh?"

"It wasn't that hard."

"That's not true," Chris winked.

Eli blinked, and then it clicked and he shoved him playfully and kissed him. Their hands moved down, and touched each other once again. "That was a bad joke, it wasn't even funny." Eli said afterwards, but he was still smiling. Chris liked that he was smiling.

There was a part of Chris that felt a pang of regret that he knew this was all there was going to be—he'd looked a way that had caught Eli's eye and got him going, and he didn't have any interest in Chris beyond that. Chris wanted there to be more. He wanted to tell Eli that he knew what kind of movies he liked, or that he'd learned how to waltz because he'd planned to join the ballroom dance class Eli had quit later the same week.

He'd wanted all of this—and by the Goddess it had been good. He felt an aura of calm and satisfaction all down his body. Eli tolerated him cuddling, but the boy was already on his phone. They were both sixteen.

But there was another part of Chris that was relieved. He'd checked this box off, gotten this over with. And it had been good. He could make it matter the next time. He wouldn’t hurt knowing that his partner would leave when he got up to use the bathroom, and then hurt again when his instincts were proven exactly right.

He liked to think that that pang in his heart taught him to be kinder to his partners afterwards, more attentive to their needs. It wasn't the end he'd wanted, but he didn't feel bad about how his first time had gone. He'd chosen it, and somehow everything bad later didn't ruin that memory.

This is a story about a prisoner. 

He had been in prison for four years, and each of those years had been the same. It was hard to say anything interesting about his time. Every day was the same. Once a year, someone would come to visit him, which was the highlight of each year. He read a lot of books. He watched all of "The Owl House" and "Grey's Anatomy". He only got in one fight, but after that no one tried to fight him again. He wished after that he'd held back—it would have at least given him something to do if someone tried to fight him again.

That all changed the day he had two visitors, neither of whom was his usual.
 
The first was a woman in all black, like a mourning Victorian widow complete with a ridiculous veil. She sat waiting for him with her hands folded one over the other, the blank front of her veil facing him as he was led towards her. Once the guard had left, she didn't waste time.

"How would you like to get out of here?"

He shrugged. "Not if it means I'm in debt to you. I have time."

"I'm aware. You aren't the only immortal in this world. You think I don't know who and what you are? Why else would I be here?"

He smirked. "Please. You're not the first person to come here and offer me clemency."

"Yes I am," she said.

He unsmirked.

"You're not cute, and you're not fooling me with your faux confidence. I can free you. From here, and from your... affliction."

"And if I don't want to be free?"

"Then die alone, Archie MacTavish."

"That won't be my end. We're done here. Come back if you have a real offer."

She got up soundlessly, fluidly, and walked from the room.

The second guest was much less subtle. He sat in a beige suit with a brown tie, flicking through a copy of Crime and Punishment. He wasn't reading it, he was just performing, the drama queen. Archie slid into the seat in front of him. Waiting for the man to stop pretending he didn’t know he was there.

"Oh, I didn't see you there!" he lied, eyes shining and his smile pulling up his white beard.

"Are you with the widow?" Archie asked.

"Who? No, doesn't matter. I'm here for myself. And hopefully for you. Call me Agalon. One word, like Ulysses, though I'd never call myself him."

"You're offering to set me free? In exchange for what?"

"In exchange for you to do what you would already do. We have the same mandate, you and I. Unfortunately our friends have had several... bad goes at it. 1893 Chicago. 2020 London. 2023 Yorkshire. Among others. We've had a bad run. You know that yourself, you were there in 2020. But we only need to win once."

He examined the man closer. He could see it, upon further inspection. They shared a fate. "Okay, you also work for them."

"We want the same thing. And things are happening. Things that will benefit us. A darker world, one less kind, one that meets the needs of your benefactors. And one you will be most suited to."

He leaned back. "So how would you get me out, exactly?"

He gestured vaguely. "Oh, you know. We live in a silly world. I took the liberty of sending some very complimentary letters on your behalf to several very needy politicians. I can get you extradited to the USA, where you'll be pardoned immediately. What do you say?"

Archie leaned in. "What's the catch?"

He was nonchalant. "I really do just want you to do what you already would. Set the Yssgaroth free. I'll even give you a gift to help."

Archie gestured for this to be shown.

Agalon obliged, setting it down on the table with a smack.

"Well, I never said I wasn't above taking bribes."

 This is a story about the Pentagon.

Archie had nice shoes now. They were the nicest shoes he'd ever owned, and cost more than his old salary had been in a month.

"You look sick," director Mark Ronaldson said.

"This is just how I look," he replied.

Ronaldson shrugged. "Whatever. I hear that we got you busted out of jail in the UK to be here, what were you in for? A lot of the guys here at EDEM were in for weird stuff with minors."

"Nothing like that." Actually that thought disgusted him.

"Well, whatever it is, I hear you know a lot about this UFO-alien-Roswell stuff."

"You could say that."

He clapped him on the shoulder. "Well welcome aboard man! EDEM is cool, you know. We're not like other organizations. We don't really have like, oversight or regulations so we can do what we want! It's really neat."

"So it would seem," he replied. Archie didn't know a lot of things, but he was sure of this: this man was an idiot.

And he'd be glad when he was dead.

It was just a matter of time.

This is a story about a Squonk.

The squonk lived in the woods of Northern Pennsylvania, and had for a long time. It lived there alone. It knew there were other squonks out there somewhere, squonking and crying, but he couldn't bear the thought of looking for them, for he was too hideous, and whenever he saw his face, he would sob and sob and sob, and his tears were never ending. Sometimes hunters would follow his tears and he would flee, crying even more. Thankfully he had never been caught yet.

He was scared, and sad, and very very alone.

But this isn't just a story about a squonk. 

This is a story about a girl. This girl had a name, and it was Julie. One night she was combing her hair, trying to get the strands to fall over the right side of her face so it was as hidden as it could be. She was getting it more covered, but it also made her look lopsided. But better to be teased for being lopsided than what she was. She only wore long sleeves these days, on her pants and her shirt, even when the summer heat was so bad that she felt parched after riding her bike just a little bit. But those long sleeves rubbed against her skin, and even with all the lotions and creams that hurt—hurt so much she would bite down on her rubber keychain to keep from crying out or grinding her teeth to dust. But that pain was still preferable to hearing people say things about her. Not that it stopped them totally, but it did make it all less. And less was at least better.

She was also trying to avoid her parents shouting at each other. This had become a very common occurrence since the accident. Her mother yelled that if her father hadn't been drinking, that she wouldn't be disfigured and ugly. Her father yelled back that he'd only had two beers, and it was her fault their daughter was horrible to look at for not bothering to hook up the child-seat properly.

Couldn't one of them just be glad she was alive?

Eventually the shouting settled down, and ended with two doors being slammed and two different TVs going to war with the volume on different shows, and Julie Paulson went to her window—it overlooked the mudroom of the house, and so she could slip out onto its sloping roof and then she could drop down onto the trash cans, and then onto the dew-covered grass of the lawn. She knew she shouldn't be out this late at night alone—her parents had a strict rule about getting home when the street lights turned on. She was well aware how scary the world could be.

But at this point, she didn't care.

Shoving her hands in the pockets of her hoodie, she marched across the grass towards the darkness of the trees. She'd brought her phone with her, so she had light if she needed it. Light felt in all too short supply for her. Soon her footsteps were crunching branches and leaves, and she was following the deer trail into the woods. It led to a tree she liked--she called it the special tree, which was a name she was proud of. If she had friends, she knew they'd laugh at it. But Eliza hadn't responded to any of her messages since she saw her at the hospital, and Leticia had blocked her.

She'd expected everyone to rally around her when she needed them. She'd thought that she'd mattered to them. She wanted to say that that pain hurt worse than her skin, but that was a lie.

Her skin hurt worse than anything she'd been able to imagine.

She clasped her hands together, intertwining her fingers, and trying to look as devout as she could.
 
Please God, just give me one friend. One friend who can understand me.
 
There are many times when people pray. Julie’s family waffled between being very religious and not at all. They would get very into a new pastor opening a new church, and it would become her parents’ personality for about a month and a half before they would lose steam and their attendance would go from weekly to bi-weekly to monthly to not at all. Julie prayed when she was supposed to, and didn’t pray when it wasn’t asked.

But not tonight.

Tonight as she said her "amen", she heard something new.

Crying. It wasn't quiet, but it was that muffled crying from someone who was trying to keep their tears hidden but crying too hard to actually manage the task. She got up from the roots of the tree and followed the sound.

But it wasn't just the sound.

There were clues there—little tear drops forming a path to follow along, beading on the hard ground. She didn't know how she knew they were tears, she just did.

Pushing through the brush, she saw it.

It was on four legs, skin baggy and bunched up. Its head was something between a buffalo and a frog's, and it stood looking into its reflection in a puddle of its own tears, which only made it cry more. By any assessment, it was ugly.

"Are you okay, Mr. Creature?" she asked.

It turned, and its eyes grew wide. Its body started to... lose form, growing shaky like he was turning to gelatin.

Hastily, she pulled her hair aside. "It's okay, if you don't like how you look. I understand. I'm like you too."

He stared at her, and he started to grow solid again. One foot in front of the other, he walked over to her, and she sat down. He lay his head on her lap gently. She reached down to pet him—he wasn't soft. His fur was like brush bristles. But she didn't care.

For the first time since the accident, Julie didn't feel alone.

It was then, in her moment of peace, that she looked up and saw it: a light that beamed down on her and the Squonk, so bright it shut out the shadows. It came from something big, turning and strange. And she knew that she was not alone in another way, too.

"I want to find a monster."

Sang Mi said this so definitively that Chris at first could only nod and give her a thumbs up, accepting this statement wholesale. They drove on for another ten minutes before he thought to ask. "Wait, like, any monster or a specific one?"

"This one!" she said, holding a page of their book Roadside Oddities of America up to him.

"I'm uh, driving," he said, veering around a pothole. "Let me pull over..." Once he'd gotten onto the gravel on the shoulder, he took a look at what she was showing him. "A... Squonk?"

The picture was an illustration from 1910 of a quadruped critter with loose-fitting skin and a dour expression.

Sang Mi waggled the image in front of him. "Yes! It cries all the time, and it dissolves into a puddle of tears if you find it."

He nodded. Then he narrowed his eyes. Then he overly cautiously put a hand on her shoulder. "Sang Mi, is this a cry for help?"

She pushed his hand off. "No, I just think he's neat. Look at him! He's just a wacky lil guy!"

"Is he?"

The look she gave him said clearly that:
1. Yes, he is.
2. It would be best if he agreed.
"Yes, he is," Chris agreed.

"He lives in Pennsylvania, if he exists. About where we're passing through. Well, okay a small detour."

"It's not a small detour, is it?" Chris asked.

"Well. No."

"Thought so," he said, and put the location into the GPS anyway. 

They pulled into town, had lunch, and came out of town with a commemorative Squonk plushie that had tears on its face, and both sipping from giant slushies in commemorative cups.

"I don't know how today has gone like this," Chris said.

"Oh please, you're the one who kept insisting the plushie was super cute when I tried to leave," Sang Mi said.

"You're the one hugging and hogging it."

She held it up to his face and moved it up and down as she gave it a high pitched voice. "You can hug me later Chris! I'm the Squonk and I could use all the cheering up. I'm so sad! Won't you be my friend?"

"Of course I'll be your fri—I'm not talking to the stuffed animal."

She keeled over laughing, stumbling her way back over to the Odyssey. As she was about to open the door, she noticed a set of black SUVs a few blocks down. As the back door on one opened, a man in all black tactical gear with the green letters EDEM on the back and front breast hopped out, holding a machine gun.

E.D.E.M. An organization focused on getting rid of anything like aliens or cryptids, and who delighted in doing it brutally.

She sobered up quick. "You can't be serious. I thought they got eaten?"

Chris looked where she was. "A lot of them did. They must have chosen a new director." He grabbed the plushie from Sang Mi, and looked into its bead-eyes. 

"...We'll save you, lil guy."

Sang Mi couldn't even muster up the heart to tease him. "Yeah. We sure will." 

They hid behind some bushes, which didn’t feel suspicious at all, as they waited for the EDEM agents to make their way into the forest. Then, they followed.

The agents were not subtle, stealthy, nor silent. Their thick boots crunched as they walked, their bulky gear caught on tree branches and thorns.

“This is weird,” Sang Mi said. “I feel like I got better military training at my school.”

Chris knew that that was true. He knew the implications of that. He also knew he didn’t want to confront them. “Hey look, they’re heading that way!” he deflected as they headed the same way they had been. With each step, they moved faster.

 This is a story about running.

Julie was not strong, but she found the strength within her to pick up the Squonk and carry it. She had only just made her friend a few weeks ago, and she sure as heck wasn’t going to let him get taken away by scary men.

Every day Julie would sneak out to see the Squonk. She brought him her favorite foods (scrambled eggs and pancakes), which he would eat with vigor. She'd tell him about her day, and they'd play with a frisbee she'd found in the basement her dad had gotten at a job fair five years ago. The Squonk was pretty bad at catching it, but it was still fun. Even when people were being nice they were pitying her. They'd either look away or stare too hard. She was tired of it. It was nice to feel like she could just exist.

Now the men in big boots with big guns wanted him. She ran hard. But there was something else wrong.

That light she had seen before, every night. It was back. Only this time, she wasn’t the only one who could see it.

“Oh shit,” one of the men said, and raised his gun. He fired, and a burst came from the ship and all of a sudden the man wasn’t there and the air was filled with that burning smell you get when you leave a plastic plate on the burner when it’s cold and forget it there when you turn it on again.

A man and a girl came bursting through the trees, and the man wrapped her in a hug, shielding her from the men with guns, and looking up at the flying saucer.

“It’s okay, my name is Cwej, I’ve got you—”

And then they lifted up off the ground, rising in a beam of light into the air, as the Squonk squonked.

On the ground, Sang Mi looked up dumbfounded, and then looked back at the dozen soldiers pointing assault rifles at her. Slowly, she put her hands up.

This is a story about a sword.

When the EDEM agents took Sang Mi’s sword, they didn’t know that it was special. To them, taking a sword felt nowhere near as important as taking a gun. One of them joked about it, after all, why would someone seriously use a sword in 2025? They had Stivala Arms Assault Rifles; what use would a sword be?

They were, of course, complete morons.

Sang Mi’s sword was special. It was a hwando, a type of Korean sword. She’d gotten it on her very first adventure with Chris, on the spaceship called The Point of Know Return which had been in orbit around her planet. It had been a gift—one of her planet’s most carefully guarded secrets, and most potent weapons: blades with mono-molecular edges. These blades could cut through things. Too many things.

When Chris first encountered the sword, he had been incredulous. They’d used it to cut through the hull of a spaceship repeatedly.

Transplanting that sword here, into the wrong place, it was like an invasive species overtaking an environment. A glitch in a videogame that breaks the balance. He’d almost told Sang Mi not to take it with her, but in Violethill it didn’t seem like it would do too much harm, and then things progressed from there.

But she did take the sword with her.

And now there was a sword that didn’t follow the laws of reality here.
Whoops?

This is a second story about a kidnapping.

The zip ties hurt, and whenever she tried to adjust her hands the man next to her in black tactical gear gave her a look that made her think actually remaining uncomfortable was just fine.

The man across from her though, he hadn't looked away yet. Sang Mi imagined saying a lot of sarcastic and witty one liners to the man that would really show 'em. But in reality she was terrified. In her head, she boldly kept her head held high and didn't let any of the tension of the event show. But in reality, after being zip tied and thrown violently into the back of an unmarked black van, she found herself crying and instead of a witty rejoinder said "Please let me go."

"No," the man across from her said.

She sniffled.

He pulled his face mask down, and removed his black sunglasses and helmet. Before her was a green eyed and black haired Caucasian man, with a slender face with high cheek bones. "You're not from here," he said in a British accent with a tinge of Scotland.
Sang Mi sucked her sniffles in and managed the closest thing to a witty rejoinder she could. "So are you."

"That's true. You're from a bit farther though."

The SUV rocked back and forth. The guard next to her pulled down his mask to take a drink from a nasty looking dark liquid in a plastic bottle. She looked back to the green eyed man.

"You seem more put together than the other EDEM guys we've met—ow!"

The man in tactical gear had whacked her.

The blue eyed man raised a hand and the other lowered his own.

"I should actually thank you, what happened with Director Ronaldson was tragic, but I've been suffering as Assistant Director to an incompetent nepotism hire for months now. He was weak, and EDEM cannot afford to be weak."

"Picking on little guys isn't being strong."

"That's what the little guys always say. As though we care."

Sang Mi tried to center herself. What would Chris do, right now? He wouldn't give up, that was for certain. She focused on the pain in her wrists. If they were going to hurt her, she could use that. The discomfort. The aches and pains. She let it overtake her anxiety, her fear. She just hurt. And that was unhappy. And when it was all she could think about, she could think about something else.

Okay.

Center yourself. Push past the pain now.

Where are you?

The back of an SUV.

Who is the man in front of you?

The head of EDEM. He's British, maybe Scottish. 

No, born in Scotland but lived in London most of his life.

Have you met him before?

No.

But why do you feel a sense of familiarity?

This last question was the hardest. She examined his face, blinking away her tears as much as she could. There was something about his face... She'd seen it before...

"You're a vampire!" she concluded suddenly.

He looked mildly impressed. "I read your file, you encountered the Yssgaroth in 1893 Chicago. I see you haven't forgotten."

"But we beat the Yssgaroth?"

"You won a battle in a war that will be going on long after you rot."

"Kinda rude...."

"Kinda true. You're in violation of US law. After all, you're not even from this reality, let alone this planet, let alone this country."

"Isn't that... massively hypocritical from the guy infected with evil reality rot from another universe who is also Scottish?"

He shrugged. "Consistency is for the weak. It doesn't matter that I don't fit the guidelines, that's strength."

What a prick. "Who are you anyway?"

He raised his chin. "Archie MacTavish. I used to be a member of a well-known but under-funded paranormal research organization. Now I'm the head of an organization with a budget in the billions."

She mustered the strength to roll her eyes.

"I was extradited from Belmarsh Prison in the UK for this job. My expertise was needed."

"Knowing EDEM you probably complimented someone online and they let you out."
He was quiet for a moment.

"Oh my God I was kidding. And stop acting like you're important. I have no idea who you are!"

"How I got released isn't important," he deflected. "As head of EDEM I am important, whether you like it or not."

Still riding the high of somehow getting under his skin while being his prisoner, without actually meaning to, Sang Mi pressed her luck.

“You haven’t had a date in ages, have you?”

“I think we’re done talking for now.”

She got to be smug for only a little bit, before they came to a halt.

Sang Mi was shoved out the back of the SUV, which she had expected. But what she didn’t expect was to see the UFO, landed in a clearing, surrounded by supply trucks and a large military style campsite. EDEM agents were going in and out of the craft from a big onboarding ramp.

She looked back at Archie.

She looked back at the UFO.

"Huh," she said.

"Impressive, isn't it?"

"Did you build it?" She asked, as her personal guard shoved her forward.

"No, we just killed the aliens who came in it. They came in peace, ironically."

She let her open disgust show.

"Oh please. Your file says you had military training in school, and you're put off by putting that into practice? We don't need to be like those peacenik losers in our rival groups. If humanity is stronger than aliens, then we should show it."

"Bullshit," she mumbled.

He turned his eyes on her. His gaze was piercing. "What was that?"

"...Nothing."

She was led up the entry ramp—a massive sheet of smooth steel she found it difficult to walk on, and it led up into a hatch which popped open into a gigantic circular control room. Windows lined the room, which could be seen from between the two plate-like halves of the craft from the outside. The room had few natural barriers, and so the bits that EDEM had installed into it stood out like sore thumbs. One of those was a cage, awkwardly placed off-center in the room, in which she could see her friend Chris, the girl with the Squonk, and... two EDEM agents?

"SANG MI? ARE YOU OKAY?" Chris yelled.

"Mostly!" she called back. She looked back to Archie. "Why are your own people in there?"

"Oh, they weren't supposed to know what was going on. They'll be summarily executed later, but in a way that's helpful." He grinned. "Wanna know my evil plan?"

She sighed. "Go for it."

"EDEM has been struggling ever since our previous director and so many of our wealthy supporters were killed or injured in the Churubusco incident."

Sang Mi snorted a laugh. Archie frowned at her.

"Sorry, sorry! It's not funny!" She snorted a second laugh. "It's really sad and stuff."

"Regardless... the only thing that can really cause us to lose power is to lose the support of the people in power. And when you have a bloodbath like at Churubusco, people start asking questions about why you're being given so many billions of dollars."

"Must be real tragic for you."

"It is," he deadpanned. "So what we need is a very public victory. And unfortunately, when this town comes under attack, many civilians will meet a tragic end, and many EDEM agents are going to give their lives in the service of their country. But EDEM will heroically power through, and destroy this UFO."

Sang Mi was silent. "That is an evil plan," she concluded.

"Aren't you going to ask why I bothered telling you?"

"Naw, I figured it out."

He grinned again. "Of course you did. They said you were clever. But did you figure out why we need the Squonk?"

"...No, not really."

"Then we'll demonstrate soon enough." He looked to one of the EDEM soldiers, who was relaxing while drinking some of the same dark liquid the guard in the car had been, "Time to lift off, Mr. Henning."

"Yessir!" he called back.

What was interesting was that Mr. Henning didn't touch anything. Instead he took a breath, stepped into a circle at the very center of the room, closed his eyes, and looked almost meditative. The ship lifted off the ground, and the ramp began to raise.

This is a story about an invasion.

Michael Paulson was putting the dishes away when it began. It was something to do.
Julie was gone from her bed when they’d woken up. She’d taken her bag, worn her best walking shoes, and gone downstairs to pack snacks and take a flash light. The police had concluded she’d likely run away and would be mounting a search. That was until he got the call that the search was being called off.

He screamed into the receiver, demanding they restart it.

“It’s not up to us. EDEM has full jurisdiction right now.”

He’d stormed over to the woods, planning to search them himself, but they were taped off and men with assault rifles stood watch.

When they threatened to shoot him, he went home.

And so he was doing dishes. The only thing he could do.

That was until the flying saucer rose into the sky. It spun, its top and bottom halves rotating in different directions, and a bright light beaming down from the bottom.

“PUNY EARTHLINGS! IT IS THE TIME TO MEET YOUR DOOM UNLESS YOU SURRENDER TO THE QUILLIPPPI CONSORTIUM!”

A screeching wail came from the saucer, and at first he thought nothing had happened, but then he felt the despair. The deep despair. He dropped to his knees, and he knew he would never be happy again.


Archie had ordered his men to take the Squonk from Julie. It cried, and she cried, and they hit her in the face which caused her nose to bleed and for her to let go. But before they did that they had to smash Cwej in the face first as he tried to fend them off.

They carried the Squonk to the circle, and set it there. It didn’t seem like anything was happening, but Chris was looking horrified.

“I see that one of our guests has realized what’s going on,” Archie said.

“You’re projecting the Squonk’s grief onto them. You’re filling them with despair.”

Archie just smiled.

Chris looked around. He had to figure something out. Fast.

Then he saw it.

“Hey, you there. Nice sword.”

The man looked down at the sword which he’d set down on a crate. “It’s just a sword.”

Chris laughed. “To you maybe. I bet you can’t even swing it.”

“Of course I can swing it. It’s not hard.”

Chris scoffed. “Okay, tough guy.”

The man marched over to the cage. “You realize you’re the prisoner here, right?”

He rolled his eyes. “Yeah. But I’m not the one scared of a sword.”

The man grabbed the sword. “You listen here, I’m going to come in there and bash your face in if you keep talking like that.”

“Go on then, do it, Mr. Too-Scared-To-Swing-a-Sword.”

The man’s friend tried to interject. “Hey Jeff, he’s clearly taunting you—”

“NOT NOW CARL!” He drew the sword from the sheath. It reflected things in its blade in a way that looked wrong, too real to be real. “I’ll show you. You'll be begging me for mercy when I’m done with you.” As if to demonstrate, he banged the sword against the bars of the cage.

This was actually a better result than Chris had anticipated. He’d had a whole elaborate plan, but this sped things up. Because the sword didn’t bang against the bars.

The monomolecular blade broke the rules of physics, and seamlessly cut through the cage.

The man lost his balance in the swing, and Chris took that opportunity to reach through the bars—one hand grabbed his wrist, the other pulled the sword from his grip.

Getting out of the cage after that was easy.

“Stay here,” he told Julie.

Sang Mi, seeing what was happening, threw her body weight at the guard next to her and, as he staggered with an “oof”, ran for Cwej. With a simple slice, he cut her bonds, and handed her the sword. Archie scowled, and pulled a long black rod with a gem attached to the end out. They recognized that gem immediately—they’d seen others like it.

“A magic wand!” Sang Mi said.

“A control scepter,” Archie bit back.

The fight began.

This is a story about Julie.

She was not the kind of girl who saved the day. She could barely save herself. When the crash had happened, she had had to learn several terrible things at once. Her father had been drinking, and he and her mom were yelling at each other.

The first thing that happened was the deer walking in front of the car. The second was her father saying a bad word and turning the wheel of the car hard to the left. The third was the car slipping off the road, bouncing against a ditch, and then spinning as it fell down the hill below it. The roof hit the ground, and she remembered hearing herself scream, but it was like the voice belonged to someone else. Something cold was trickling through the car. It smelled horrible. Only later would she know this was gasoline. The car’s engine didn’t stop—it sounded like it was ripping itself apart trying to run.

She hung upside down, and her parents unbuckled themselves, and what happened next would always stick with her.

Her mother simply ran. It was hard to fathom for her, to reconcile. She watched her bolt, her feet on a ceiling of grass, stumbling and scrambling without looking back.

Her father unbuckled himself, and got out. He did not run. But he could have gone to her side of the car. She was closer, after all. But instead he rushed around the car, and opened the door to get her brother. He pulled him out to safety. It was then that she realized that no one was coming for her. She was no one’s favorite child.

Everything was a priority before her.

And then the gasoline lit up.

If she hadn’t been buckled in, she’d have been in the puddle below her, and she’d have died. But she still lit on fire on the side the liquid had dribbled down from the ceiling.

She was alone. And she was abandoned. And no one loved her enough to save her.

A voice in her head said that she should give up, and let herself burn. Another wanted to panic. But the voice that yelled the loudest said she was going to live, no matter what anyone else believed, she deserved to live. She reached for the door handle, blood still flooding to her head. She recoiled—it was hot. The air was filling with smoke. The inside of the car was so hot it was hard to think.

She reached again. She was going to live. Reaching burned her hand. Pulling the handle burned her worse.

She felt lightheaded from the pain. But she shoved the door open, and clicked her seatbelt—hurling herself out of the car.

She rolled down the hill—and that unintentionally helped a lot. When she reached the bottom she ripped off her smoldering clothes and collapsed onto the rough ground.

She passed out from the pain at that point.

But she lived.

Even if every person in the world said she didn’t deserve to live, she decided she was going to. And there in the flying saucer, she knew she had one task: she had to rescue her friend.

She had to be brave. The man called Cwej and the teenage girl Sang Mi were fighting Mr. Archie, and the door to her prison was open. There was the Squonk, crying in the circle, surrounded by armed men.

She had to be brave.

She crawled out from the cage, and ducked behind consoles and boxes till she was close to the circle. The Squonk looked up at her. She had one shot at this.

She sprinted towards the circle.

“Hey—stop!”

She dropped to the ground—sliding like she’d seen baseball players do, and slipped under the armed man’s gloved hands. She thought she’d done it—when she felt those same hands grab her legs. She put in one great effort, and stretched her arms out as far as she could, grabbing the Squonk by the front feet. 

The man pulled her back. And then said “Oh shit,” as he realized what he had done.

The Squonk and her slid out of the circle.

And the saucer’s beams powered down.

This is a story about surprise.

Archie had been dueling the pair, and he felt good about his chances. The girl had a sword that could cut through anything. Cwej was wielding a rifle like a club. And Archie had his scepter with the gem he’d been gifted. He knocked Cwej back, and the girl came in to try to stab him, but as he dodged her blow he focused on the scepter, and dark tendrils shot from it—knocking her to the ground and pulling the sword from her grip. She screamed, and he felt pretty good about how things were going.

Then the ship shook.

And he looked over to see that the Squonk was not in the circle. One of his idiotic guards had let one of the prisoners slip through. That shouldn’t have happened. He was about to win. In that moment, he let himself get caught up in his feelings. He didn’t like to think of himself as that kind of person. He thought he was a different kind of man.
But the sword had been picked up from the ground, and as he pulled his attention away from the Squonk, trying to keep his balance as the ship rocked, there was a sudden sharp pain in his chest.

He looked down to see the sword through his heart.

He was a vampire. He wasn’t supposed to die. It took a very special kind of thing to be stabbed through his heart to kill him. For a moment, he laughed. He started to reach for the sword to pull it out, but then felt his knees give out under him.

“Oh,” he said, as he realized that a sword from another universe that broke the laws of physics was probably exactly the kind of special thing that could kill him.

Chris didn’t bother to finish him off, he let him slide to the floor. It didn’t matter. Everyone knew what had happened.

 This is a story about death.

Archie thought he knew death, but what he had become meant he experienced a strange sort of one. But it had had remarkably few consequences. He was in most ways still alive. He'd suffered a death that meant he still walked, and tasted, and felt, and saw. He moved, and was not still. What was happening now was very different. This was an ending.

A real ending.

In a little while, there would be no more Archie MacTavish, forever.

This thought was not a relief.

It was terrifying. He'd heard the cliche that life flashed before your eyes before death, but as his eyes began to lose their shine, he didn't find that to be the case for himself.

No, it was his future. All the possibilities. All the paths he could have taken from here. He was supposed to do so much. He'd been chosen, after all. He was someone now.

Agent of the Yssgaroth. Director of EDEM.

He should have led things into the future. He should have stood at the top of the hill. Instead here he was, feeling the life drain out of him.

It wasn't fair.

It wasn't FAIR.

At that moment, he felt someone take his hand. It was warm. Warmer than his already cold body by quite a lot.

He used some of his fading energy to turn his head. It was the girl, Sang Mi .

"It's you," he said.

"Yeah," she replied.

"I didn't think I'd end like this."

"Who would?"

"I barely even know who you are."

"I know you even less."

"I had a rival once. You know, a best friend. The kind of guy who thought a pony tail made him look unique. I always thought if I bit it he'd be right there. A fitting end. It would feel right. Satisfying."

"Death is never satisfying. It just sucks."

He coughed, and blood spluttered from his lips.

"I certainly didn't think you'd be here, giving me kindness."

She laughed, which felt both rude and totally fitting. "Don't get me wrong, I'm glad you'll be dead. But I'm trying to be a different kind of person."

He nodded. "It would have been good to die with someone who loved me, or cared about me. Or even knew me. But this will do. This will do... Where did the light go?"

"It's still bright in here."

He felt terror.

"Is all that awaits me darkness? Is... is this how it is forever?"

She squeezed his hand. "I don't think so."

He nodded, and his fingers fell loose, and his head tilted.
 
Chris came over, and put his hand on Sang Mi’s shoulder. "You did a good thing. Who was he?"

She shrugged. "Some asshole. Let's go."
 
The saucer was tilting to the side, and the EDEM soldiers inside were scrambling for footing. Chris ran to grab Julie and the Squonk—the soldiers who had been guarding it had pretty quickly left their posts when they realized the jig was up. Sang Mi, however, was running for two things that were right next to each other.

She pulled her sword out of Archie's chest, which was gross, but easy. It slid out, his body flopping down the sloping floor like a ragdoll. And as it did, she grabbed his scepter.

"This thing is going to crash!" Chris called, holding Julie, who was holding the Squonk.
"Right—I'll make an exit."

Sang Mi lifted her sword in both hands, and shoved it down into the floor. If it was following any form or function, it should have merely scraped against the floor. Instead, it slid through the floor as if it was warm butter, and she made a nice nearly-circular hole that dropped out from the ship.

"We'll still hit the ground, you know!" Chris called.

"Right," she hadn't thought of that. Probably should have.

"Wait, I've got it!"

She held out the scepter, it was basically a magic wand, right?

"Abracadabra!" she yelled, pointing it at the hole in the ship.

This is a story about magic.

First of all, magic isn't real, so check that off your list.

Second off, magic is absolutely real, so check that off your list too.

Arthur C. Clarke said that any significantly advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic. But what if the magic was just magic?

What if magic wasn't so much magic, but a glitch?

In this case, that might be the best explanation. Sang Mi's sword was a glitch, because it came from a different universe.

And the gem in the wand was a glitch for the same reason. And so when Sang Mi pointed the wand, and said a magic word, it wasn't that nothing happened. Something did happen. But it wasn't what she had planned. And it was only part of what Archie planned.

Here's what was unspoken: Archie knew Sang Mi had figured this out, and they didn't bother saying it, but all of this, all the tears and sadness and death, were part of a ritual. Sang Mi had seen rituals. Archie had done them before.

But there hadn't been enough sadness. Enough death. It had all been cut short. If it had worked, perhaps a giant gash would have appeared in the world and great things would have clambered out to feast and destroy.

But that didn't happen. Still, there was some sort of charge there in the wand, there were tears, and so something did open up.

A door.

And as the flying saucer began to crash into the forest, and the hull began to crumple and the fuel reserves began to burn, Chris knew there was really only one way out.

It wasn't a good idea, but they were going to do it anyway.

He carried Julie and shoved Sang Mi through that dark door.

And they were gone.

The saucer hit the ground. The hull tore apart—the two halves like two, well, saucers, broke away from each other, and explosions rocked the hull. Bodies fell from it, scattering through the forest. The top of the hull hit the ground and exploded. A shockwave followed: trees were torn from their roots, and EDEM agents and vehicles were blown through the air. The town beyond was rocked, and debris hit the sides of the buildings. But thankfully by that point everyone was already inside and taking cover. The other half of the saucer hit the ground on its edge, and rolled for a moment before falling over, hitting the ground with a quake, but without exploding. The shockwave threw cars around, and telephone poles were pulled over. It was all a mess. And in the distance, a man stirred.

This is a story about an EDEM agent.

Jason Vichy crawled out from the wreckage of the saucer. Everything had gone wrong, and gone wrong so quickly. Director MacTavish had promised glory, but gazing out at the forest, he didn't feel glorious. The forest was littered with bodies. Bodies of his friends, his comrades. He'd had a good time in EDEM. He'd ignored the cries of the half-alien children they'd kidnapped. He'd ignored his mother cutting off contact with him. He ignored the weird feeling the all-natural homeopathic drink Director MacTavish gave them had given him. He had been doing the right thing: he was keeping people safe from aliens. But for the first time, he questioned if maybe he was in fact on the wrong side of things.

Pulling himself up, he could feel broken ribs. He wasn't hearing much out of his right ear, and his right eye seemed fuzzy. "Hello?" he called out, and stumbled, catching himself on a tree. "Anyone?"

"Help?" he heard a raspy voice call out, and he rushed over towards it to find a woman with a support beam from the saucer on her legs. He tried to lift it, but it was too heavy.
She reached a hand out to him, and he rushed over to take it. "I don't... I don't feel good?"

He held her hand. She probably didn't have long. At least she wouldn't die alone. "I know, just hold in there, we'll get help."

She shook her head, and he thought he knew what that meant till she spoke. "No... something else. I think... I think something was in our drinks."

The drinks had been weird but... the woman began to convulse, and black lines began to fill her veins. The black lines began to drain though, bubbling up to build up in her throat which bulged, until something began to crawl up her throat and out of her mouth. First came a long spindly leg—the tip of it was sharp as a razor, and the rest was twitchy and segmented. More legs followed, and it pushed and slashed its way up out of her head. The bloody thing that revealed itself was like if a spider had too many legs to count, and all of those legs ended in knives. Its body was a pulsing mass of gore and hair.

Jason fell back, landing on his rear, and began to scamper back. The thing had no eyes, but it seemed to look at him.

He had to escape.

He turned, trying to push himself up again, and there was a shining piece of chrome from the saucer's hull, a broken shard that curved and distorted his features like a funhouse mirror. Even so, it was enough for him to see that his veins were turning black.

He had enough time to be afraid before he began to feel it knifing its way up his throat.
 

It was too bad Archie was dead, because it turned out his plan was working out after all.

This is a story about nowhere.

Sang Mi found herself there, alone. It was dark, but the darkness seemed to be made of strands of muscles. It was wet, and smelled like fresh nutmeg and rotting meat.

She rose, and saw herself.

And she knew it was not her.

She raised a hand, and the other one did as well.

"You're the Yssgaroth?" she asked. It was just a guess, but a pretty good one.

"You're a stranger to this world," she said in her own voice.

"So are you."

"We are the same."

"I mean... no... but... sure why not let's go with that. We're the same. So you're nice now."

"You're not nice. You want bad things to happen to people you dislike. Then you feel bad when it happens. Guilty. Beat yourself up. As though that makes it better."

The words stung. They really did hurt. But she knew this kind of bullying. She'd had it plenty of times before. It didn't matter if this thing was Cthulhu, she knew the type. She took a deep breath—which wasn't as relaxing as she'd hoped because of the wet air—and let it out. "You literally are trying to wipe out the world. Literally."

"Not true. We deserve to exist."

"I mean, I agree?"

"This place, it’s not yours. We should have it. There are people there. They are selfish. Living their lives on this ground. Living in flesh and hoarding their blood. We will free their blood from their bodies into the soil. We will make the land free. It is our right. We deserve this universe."

Sang Mi took all of that in. "Back home some people say that about my planet. Gongen. They want to take it over. Because we said we deserved to be independent. They think they have a right to live in the houses we built. Does that seem right to you?"

"Yes."

She looked at it. Really looked at it. She knew that this was just a form it was taking. It was something she couldn't understand. Something bigger, darker, more powerful. It was incomprehensible. She was trying to have a conversation with the toenail of a giant, and to think she knew what was on top of its head was hubris.

But she was feeling pretty confident.

"You're an invasive species. Just like me. You're a glitch, you're not supposed to be here."

"Then you have no right to judge us."

"Actually I do. Because I don't plan on living here, and I don't want to bulldoze their houses to build my own. Tell you what, let's make a bet. You have Chris and the little girl and Squonk, right? The little hooved guy? You copied me, so copy the Squonk. Feel what it feels. Embrace it. Do that, and if you enjoy it, you can have the planet."

The Yssgaroth stared blankly at her. "This is a trick."

"Of course it's a trick. But if you're so powerful, it shouldn't be a problem. I'll just be wrong."

It stared at her longer. And then the other Sang Mi's eyes rolled back, and she dropped to the ground. Her flesh began to bubble, and pull, and shift, and the real Sang Mi looked away. When she could bear to look back, there was a Squonk.

And its eyes grew wide, and teary.

Michael Paulson was having the worst day of his life. His daughter had vanished. Armed thugs had threatened him. Aliens had threatened to invade. Their ship had crashed, and sent a shockwave through the town, and now a swarm of spider-like horrors was crawling towards the town. Their legs looked like knives.

He looked at his wife. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry about... everything. The drinking. What I said about our daughter. About..."

She pulled him into an embrace. "Me too... I... I'm so sorry."

The wailing pulled them apart. They looked out the window to see the swarm of horrors was stumbling about as if they were the drunk ones now. It was like they were desperate to cry, but had no eyes. Then the swarm lifted their knife-like arms into the air, angled them towards their lumpy bodies, and slid them in.

And suddenly there was silence.

Chris didn't really know how they got back in the forest, but he was with Julie, and the Squonk, and Sang Mi, who were all unconscious, and the forest was littered in horrifically mutilated bodies.

So he did the natural thing, and lifted all three of them. It was awkward, and not easy, but he'd had worse. Sang Mi was slung over his shoulder, Julie and the Squonk in his arms. The whole arrangement hurt, and he felt exhausted by the time they got out of the forest and he set them down on the ground, only to find a mess of meat and legs in the field leading up to the town.

He had a lot of questions.

But he didn't actually care about them as much as he cared about getting some rest.
He caught his breath, picked them back up, and made his way into town.

This is a story about recovery.

The Jovian Diplomatic Service rolled into town as quickly as they could. Relief tents were set up, and Brittany Mordley found herself swamped with tasks. The town had had remarkably few casualties and no fatalities. All things considered, the damage wasn't terrible. A lot of folks needed new cars, new powerlines had to be put up, and the buildings on the edge of town needed some real work, but she'd seen worse after an event like this.

More difficult to deal with was cataloguing the annihilation of the EDEM operations here. She hated EDEM, they opposed everything that the JDS stood for, but seeing the fates of what happened to the hundreds of agents who had been in the area chilled her to the bone. Somehow there had been no survivors, and it seemed they'd all been turned into monsters. They catalogued the bodies one by one, including EDEM Director MacTavish. She knew they'd just appoint another one, but rebuilding the personal loss here wouldn't be easy.

Nor would be explaining why there had been a flying saucer.

As she carried another crate of bottled water from a truck, she saw a family being reunited—a little girl and her pet... something, running to meet her parents and brother. How sweet.

She set the water down, and wiped her brow. What a day.

Chris and Sang Mi sat on the tailgate of the Odyssey, drinking some of the water the nice lady had handed them.

Sang Mi pulled the gem off the wand, and handed it to Chris.

"Found another one of these, I guess."

He took it, and without much fanfare, pocketed it.

"So... still glad you came with me? This was... well it has to have been a lot. I didn't want you to see stuff like this."

She looked into her bottle. "Archie, the EDEM guy, he used to help stop stuff like this."

That was news to Chris, but he just nodded so she'd keep talking.

"Honestly I don't think I've wanted to go home more than I have before. This was... horrible. A whole lot of people died." She wiped tears away. "And they were bad people, really bad people! But..."

"It's never easy." He scooted over and put an arm around her. "Should I take you home?"

She shook her head. "We saved people too. I heard no one died in the town. If we hadn't been here... We stopped the bad guys, right?"

"We did."

"I thought stopping the bad guys would feel better."

"Sometimes doing the right thing doesn't have a reward. It hurts and it makes you want to smash your hand with a rock. But you do it anyway. Because of who we are, you and me."

She thought about that. "Let's stay and help. Not... for forever. But let’s help them clean up. Care for people. I don't want to drive off into the sunset just yet. I don't feel like we're done."

He smiled. "I was hoping you would say that."

This is a story about a body.

Chris had felt it was appropriate to find someone to claim it. In the end, two women arrived, calling themselves freelancers who were ex-co-workers of his. One of them, a brown-haired woman, signed for it, while her black haired comrade who didn’t take her sunglasses off inside just stared at the body with her hands in her pockets.

“Friends?” Chris asked as she handed the clipboard back to the attendant.

“Used to be,” she said. “I’m Tasha, that’s Maxie.” Maxie raised a pale hand and shoved it back into her pocket. “He…” She looked at his corpse for a moment. “He was almost a whole person, you know? We almost… never mind. He tried to end the world twice. That’s really all there is to it in the end.”

Sang Mi nodded. “I guess so. I lit a candle for him at St. Matthew’s down the road. Maybe he’ll find his way out of the dark somehow.”

Tasha shrugged. “It’s all in the past now. I think it’s just time to let go, and move on.”

Chris put a hand on her shoulder. “You’ve given yourself some great advice.”

They watched as the attendant shoved the body into the furnace. They weren’t supposed to be there, but as Sang Mi explained, “I learned you can do basically anything by bribing people in America!” The thumbs up she gave everyone while smiling was a little too optimistic for them to explain their discomfort with what she’d said, so everyone just nodded and smiled politely.

The body of Archie MacTavish burned, first the skin, then the muscles and sinew and organs, and then the bones. By the end there were only ashes.

And as the four of them left the room, they never returned.

This is a story about a girl and her Squonk.

The Squonk no longer lived in the woods, but in a house, where he was fed Hershey’s chocolate bars, and raisin bran cereal with milk, and tomato and cucumber salad, and whatever Julie thought sounded yummy. He wasn’t picky.

The Squonk would curl up on her feet while she slept, and he would wake her up in the morning, frolicking around the room happy to see her.

Julie and her parents didn’t immediately heal their relationship. There were a lot of things that might never fully mend. But they tried in a way they hadn’t before. The man who called himself Cwej and the Sang Mi girl had insisted her parents go to marriage counseling, and it didn’t solve everything, but it made most things better. The yelling and screaming lessened. And then one day it stopped.

Her mother took her shopping, just the two of them, and bought her new clothes.

Her dad looked into more surgery for her burns. She didn’t mind how she looked the way she had before, but she did mind the way her skin felt, and the treatments helped.

And most of all, both of them told her they were sorry. She had never expected that. She didn’t know what to say when they did; she just cried and they hugged her.

One night, she was sitting watching TV with her mom, dad, brother, and the Squonk. Everyone was laughing, and passing a bowl of cheap microwave popcorn around, and Julie realized that she finally didn’t feel alone.

It disappointed a lot of people, but from that day on, the Squonk didn’t cry anymore.

This is a story about a road trip.

It takes place in an orange Honda Element that they named the Odyssey. The back of the car can be used to sleep in, and they keep sleeping bags in there for just that. There are bags with all sorts of things: flashlights, or as Chris called them, torches, lots of snacks, a big bag of trash that they keep forgetting to throw out, a blue baseball bat custom engraved in Louisville, hospital discharge documents from Elkhart, a bobblehead of a Melonhead and two sets of baseball uniforms, several large gemstones, a projector in a box, a space-age gun, an equally space-age sword, and a book called Roadside Oddities of America.

This was a home. It might not look like a home, but it had become one. It became one when Chris and Sang Mi sang along to songs together on the radio, or argued about whether or not oat milk counted as dairy, or when they pulled over for the night and they stayed up too late as Sang Mi tried to teach Chris the steps to a dance from Gongen called “the Hongtu Shuffle.” He was terrible at it, and they laughed so much that the sun came up.

And there were a lot of scary moments too. Both of them almost died, and they got drugged and brainwashed and had to play baseball to win their freedom, and they found so many lonely people on the road. People who had lost things. People who were lost.

And they technically had a destination, but they were lost too.

Or they were supposed to be.

But as they pulled out of the town that night, Sang Mi turned on the radio, and it was playing Cupid by Fifty Fifty. Sang Mi started singing along, doing a ridiculous dance in her seat that involved too much elbow movement to be taken seriously, and might be better suited for a chicken imitation competition.

Chris tried to keep a straight face as she leaned his way, still waggling her elbows, and finally he cracked. He laughed, and as his face lit up in a smile, sung along too. They harmonized as they drove towards the rose glow of the sunset.

Someday this too would end.

But for this moment?

This was a story about friends.

Next Stop:
Remembrance
by Molly Warton


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Edited by James Wylder and James Hornby
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Ari Michak
Illustrations by Bex Vee
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs
 
Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
Archie MacTavish, Tasha Williams, SIGNET and Charles Zoltan © James Hornby
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Yssgaroth © Neil Penswick
C.R.U.X © Aristide Twain
The Jovian Diplomatic Service, Blue Candle Coffee Company, E.D.E.M, Jhe Sang Mi, Jhe Sang Eun, Maxie Masters © James Wylder
0 Comments

Cwej: Little Green Men by Plum Pudding

10/31/2025

0 Comments

 
Picture

Little Green Men
WRITTEN BY
Plum pudding

IllustratED by Bex Vee


“They don’t look like that,” Chris Cwej noted, pointing at the neon green bumper sticker. 

“Mm?” asked Sang Mi, half-listening. The road was long and she had zoned out, as she was liable to do in the downtime. 

“Aliens. Martians. They don’t look like that.” Chris shrugged. It was just a plain fact.

“Yeah.” Sang Mi said, pointing at herself melodramatically. “I know.”

Chris chuckled, softly. He had forgotten she was from Mars—Gongen, that was—if only for a moment. She seemed like she fit here. Even if neither of them really did. 

Chris felt now he had to continue to justify himself, so he continued to explain. “I mean, some aliens, well, they look similar. Maybe. At a push. But they don’t visit Earth. Even the lads that showed up at Roswell sure didn’t look like that.” 

“Cool, yeah, uh, I don’t know what a Roswell is,” Sang Mi responded. 

“It’s a thing nutjobs yell about on conspiracy forums,” Chris said, half paying attention and not really explaining because there were so many bumper stickers, decals, decorations on nearby houses. This was alien-central. 

The amount of bumper stickers didn’t really sit well with Chris. Bumper stickers were weird. Like they were something people believed in, an ideal. Chris knew about ideals and cultural fads. He didn’t trust them. 

The road was grey; the pavement and the buildings nearby were also very grey (or at least brown or white) and all excessively dull looking. There was generally a state of decomposition all around – Chris briefly wondered if this was a bad side of town, but then there were trees, nice trees, and every once and a while they’d see a beautiful old house, or in fact, a series of beautiful houses, and it would suddenly be clear that America was just weird like this. It came in waves. 

For every disheveled hut labelled ‘Jason’s Wayback Whoppers, the best Burgers in Pennsylvania ’, there would be another place that was gated off and looked like it came from old money. There were no rules. Excepting, of course, that damn near every other car in this town happened to have those alien bumper stickers. Some were green, some were grey, but they were increasingly common. 

This was a big deal around there, that they had all sorts of alien merch. This was pretty far from city civilization though, and yet the intensity of the town’s fixation did indeed take him aback. Perhaps there was something in avoiding the highways now and then.

“There are a lot of those,” Sang Mi at one point said, wrinkling her nose at the inevitable tacky American flag alien. It was funny, she had no idea the symbol existed before this whole thing, but she had tended to only see the flag showcased by nutjobs. She presumed there were ordinary people. She hoped there would be ordinary people.

It was bewildering to think that he lived here, Chris thought, had lived here, will live here, well, at least on this planet, nine-hundred and fifty years later or so, before all of this, although the memories of those days were now blurry and hazed. And he usually didn’t think of it, except for the fact that this little place in Pennsylvania  did remind him of Spaceport Five Undercity, even if they were nothing alike. This place was industrial, sure, but not a city. It was suburbian, small town industry. He had been to earth hundreds of times without the thought of Spaceport Five popping in. But there it was. Perhaps he was getting too introspective. Seeing things that weren’t there. 

“There’s gotta be a little green man,” Sang Mi squeaked, a little more excitable than she usually was. “There’s a really big one,” Sang Mi said, pointing at a giant inflatable Little Green Man. 

Chris instinctively pulled over. 

The home of the giant inflatable little green man was ‘Marko’s Mechanical Contractors, Exceeding Your Expectations Everyday’, next to a shop labelled ‘Suburban Tobacco’, and a restaurant called ‘Big Elk Grill’. It was decisively ordinary, the typical plaza you would see teenagers loitering at and not much else of note.

“There can’t be a little green man,” Chris said. “This specific design of a little green man isn’t native to anywhere. It’s not a thing.” 

Sang Mi nodded. “It’s kinda got to be a thing though.” 

“It absolutely is not,” Chris said firmly, not because he wanted to antagonize Sang Mi, far from it, but because he didn’t want to get her hopes up. 

“I mean, from a statistical sense,” Sang Mi began, and Chris sensed that there was absolutely no stopping her at this stage, which was doubly impressive because she was nearly dead to the world but for a few minutes ago, “a sizable percentage of the things we have witnessed on this trip have been in the impossible category. In short, thing territory.”

They still had quite a few miles to go today, a sizable amount of progress to be made, and if the whole day became a little green men production, they may not make it to the motel on time. 

Which, Chris supposed, wouldn’t necessarily be a bad thing. He decided to trust himself. He had to have pulled over for a reason. 

They got out of the orange car (which looked an oddity in a parking lot of silver and navy vehicles) and proceeded into Marko’s Mechanical Contractors. What awaited them inside they could not have possibly anticipated.

First off, there was a mascot. 

It was clearly a man in a suit. Embarrassingly so. He was the same sort of green alien the outside inflatable decoration was, but the person inside the suit did not befit the outside alien’s impossibly slender form. 

Secondly, it was a hardware store. They should have known from the sign. 

“Welcomeeee ee eee humaaaaannnn mortals,” the unconvincing mascot proclaimed. His voice was agonized, that of an unprofessional voice actor who had been forced to poorly impersonate Goofy for shifts of seven hours at a time. Every vowel was stretched out for millenia, his remarkably nasal voice cracked frequently. 

“Oh hell no.” Sang Mi muttered in apprehension. 

“It is I, BlooxBop from the planet Gameepmorp! I’m here to save YOU up to 15% OFF any purchase of lugnuts, screws and bolts under seventy-five greep glops! Gwarsh, I’m sorry, that’s my language for dooooooooooollaaaars!! Haha!” 

“You don’t have to do that,” Chris began, feeling his patience already wearing thin. “I’m Chris Cwej —” 

“Kweej? Golly, that’s a Gameepmorp name if I’VE ever heard one, buddy,” the Mascot began. “Have you tried our new drywall package? It’s out of this world!” 

“And this is Sang Mi,” Chris said through gritted teeth. She waved awkwardly. The Mascot did an (overenthusiastic) little jig in return. Sang Mi regretted the wave. 

Chris wondered for a moment about whether or not to ask anything further, if he should just walk out. This man was clearly not going to be helpful, but still, out of whatever it was, stubbornness or aimlessness, Chris remained there, standing in frustration. 

“Can we just talk normally?” Chris asked, tersely. 

“Caaaaaaan do!” The Mascot squeaked. 

“No, really.” Sang Mi butted in. “Please stop the weird voice. We’re not here for hardware.”

Suddenly the Mascot stopped dancing and slouched. “Ah, man, why didn’t you say sooner?” the Mascot said, talking in a normal, albeit low, voice. “What do you want then?” 

“What’s the deal with the bumper stickers?” 

It was bizarre how quickly the atmosphere changed, how solemn the moment seemed. The mascot removed his little green mask and sat down. His brown hair was tousled and stubble had grown all over his face. He looked depressed, nervous. Whatever he was, he was a hell of an actor.

“I, um, I don’t really know how to start. There have been disappearances. People… kids, mostly… They go missing in the forest. Sometimes they come back. Sometimes they… don’t…” the man said quietly. He looked over his shoulder, frightened of being overheard. “And the worst part is, it brings in the tourists, so nothing’s being done.” 

“Nothing?” Sang Mi whispered incredulously. 


“Nothing,” he said, haunted. “But it’s all this town has, the alien merch. And we’ve got to get paid.”

Sang Mi didn’t know how to respond. “That can’t be right…” 

“Excuse me.” He placed the Mascot head back on and got back to work. 

“I was right,” Sang Mi told Chris, clambering back into the car. “I told you the little green men were real.” She was a little too proud of herself. 

“Ugh. I mean, probably,” Chris said, buckling his seat-belt. “I think I believe him, despite the initial cartoon voice. I mean, it’s grim enough.” 

Sang Mi nodded. The proudness faded as she thought about that poor man in the Mascot costume. It was the first thing in a while to actually properly remind her of Gongen. Of home. And the reminder wasn’t because of the little green men suit, it was just the unfairness of it. Like that nasty old man challenging her to a sword fight in the gymnasium just to try to embarass her. She deliberated over what to suggest. She didn’t have to suggest anything.

He turned the car key in the ignition and they set off. They were going to explore the woods, and figure out exactly what sort of thing was going on here. And he had a feeling it was the sort of thing that would be terribly, terribly wrong.

As they drove through the town to go to the woods, they saw a man standing still, completely and utterly still–just staring out at nothing by the side of the road at, well, nothing. There weren’t enough cars on the empty road to grab that much attention. Nor was there anything picturesque on the other side of the road. His face was forlorn and tired. 

The strangeness of this man put a chill in Chris’ chest. He felt more dread seep in. He stopped the car and rolled down the window. “Hello?” he asked, carefully. It was a fairly ineffectual start, but he didn’t know what else to say. 

The man had sorrow in his face and alcohol on his breath. He wore a flannel sweater, but it was completely unbuttoned, exposing his haggard hairy chest. There was a fleck of blood on his lip – he had been absent-mindedly chewing it. “Please leave me alone,” he whimpered.

“I’m sorry, I understand wanting to be left alone — but seriously, are you alright?” Chris asked. 

“Course I’m not,” the man said. “My son’s gone. He just disappeared after soccer practice. It’s been weeks. Weeks.”

“Soccer? What’s that?” Sang Mi whispered in Korean. 

“Football,” Chris softly whispered back. In English, he continued talking to the man: “Is there anything we can do to help?”

“Leave me alone!” the man cried, still a statue on the side-walk. Unmoving and static. “Leave me alone!” 

Sang Mi wanted to say something but she felt useless in the face of the man’s grief. It was like a sponge: damp, absorbent. She felt herself getting sucked into it, and she wanted desperately to say something helpful, but nothing came to mind. 

“It’s been weeks,” the man whispered. 

They pulled the car over into a nearby parking lot and walked over to the man, trying to offer him some comfort, even if the attempt was feeble, but he was simply catatonic. 
“Come on, Sang Mi,” Chris muttered after their attempts at kindness had morphed into a long silence. “Best thing we can do for him is give him some peace and quiet.”

Sang Mi wasn’t sure. Usually when she was that bereft – on those rare occasions she did get that down and miserable – her shouts to be left alone were pretty much the last thing that she, deep down, really wanted.

But still, after a few minutes with the man, they had to move on. The forest was ahead, and so, hopefully too, would be answers.

Chris remembered why the town reminded him of the Spaceport Five Undercity  as they set off down the road to the woods, which were large and hitherto unnamed. It was the neglect. The authorities had never cared about the Undercity and no one cared about this place either. The woods overtook the buildings they passed, abandoned shells dotted the road. The centre of town had Marko’s and Big Elk, and even that was a little crumbly. But here? The roads weren’t maintained, because hardly anyone came out here but monster chasers, wanna-be interstellar abductees and minivan campers. It painted a dull picture. 

“It’s pretty out here,” Sang Mi said quietly. 

Chris wasn’t sure he really agreed. Though the trees were, in fact, marvelous. Mostly pine, really. It was funny. He had thought that pine trees were almost exclusively up-north, for Christmas decorations and Stephen King novels. 

“I’m still thinking about that guy,” she said. 

“I am too.” 

The road stopped, and there was a muddy trench of a parking lot ahead of them. He carefully manoeuvred the car into the lot, hoping that it would be easier than it looked to get it out. The sun was setting, and they were off course. Though Chris, despite his apprehension, felt certain that they were exactly where they were meant to be. Perhaps they should have brought camping gear. The alien-abduction in the forest experience felt incomplete without s’mores, tents, and a campfire. Though, he supposed, he could probably at least craft a campfire himself. And they had the car. Which had served a relatively tent-like purpose on previous occasions. 

The muddy parking lot had a few other cars in it. One of them in particular was gathering dust from abandonment. It had a broken window and what was probably raccoon scat on the front cushions. Most of the other cars were okay, but it did make Chris wonder what happened to that particular vehicle’s owner. Part of him said there were dozens of mundane explanations, but another part couldn’t help but wonder if there wasn’t something more.  The place was colder than usual for Pennsylvania , although that may have been the night air. Still, it was a gentle cool. 

“I’m going to go get some spare wood,” Chris said. “Start a fire.” 

Sang Mi was looking back at the little remnants of the town. She was having a nice little moment, taking in the sights of the tiny town over the hill. She hadn’t had the chance to just be at peace lately, so Chris, for whatever reason, decided to leave her to it. 

On the side of the parking lot, Sang Mi found a lost little bear. It was a stuffed animal, a teddy thing, though more gold than the typical brown. It looked well-loved. It didn’t make her feel nice to see it abandoned, sitting there like that, festering. Sang Mi, not thinking, in a sort of automatic ritual, reached down and picked up the bear.

It was lost, like her, sort of. She wasn’t lost, in most senses. But still, it was like her. She felt the story of the bear, its loneliness. Dropped in the forest by a child who, she knew for whatever reason, would not pick it back up again. The bear was essential. Sang Mi hugged the bear gently, and went back to place it in the car so as not to lose it. As she put it in the car, she shuddered a tiny bit. She never wanted to let it go.  

Soon enough he was deep into the forest, which was suitably for a forest, wild and unkempt. He stepped through some masses of brambles, picking up sticks. Twilight made the forest navy blue in shadow. Chris did not feel as peaceful as the woods. He smelled something sour in the distance, which he changed his path to avoid. 

It was the epitome of quiet and still. There was no bird song, no crunch of leaves underneath his feet. Everything felt muffled. Chris did not think anything of it. He had been to places that were like this before. Points of Stillness. He had never liked them, but they were always there. 

His eyes began to adjust to the dark. Yes, it was dark, suddenly dark. He paid it no heed. 

He kept thinking of Spaceport Five Undercity. He really needed to stop doing that. It wasn’t relevant, not at all. He bit his lip. He was in the middle of the woods, not a Spaceport. There was no-one, positively no-one here. It was in fact, the opposite of a Spaceport.

He picked up another stick. It wouldn’t do. It was soaked in some sort of sticky tree-sap. He cringed for a second, then remembered that it was just sap, and not some form of alien doom-acid. 

To be blunt, much of the forest was damp and moist, if not with sap, then with dew. He would be picking ticks off his clothes for days, no doubt. 

It was still very still. Chris resisted the temptation to hum to himself. In places like this, it was best not to be the only thing heard. 

Then he saw the shadow move. It was not an animal, but it also was not an alien. It was a person, standing in the middle of the forest, with a hunting rifle. 

“Don’t shoot!” Chris said, waving his hands. “I am not a deer!” 

This potential falsehood seemed to allay the figure, who lowered the hunting rifle. He could now see the shadow more clearly. It was a slightly rotund woman, middle aged – she was standing just like — no, that would be absurd. 

“Chris, dear, is that you?” She smiled. “Come give your mum a hug.” 

Sang Mi rummaged in the back-seat of the car for the soda and the sour cream and onion chips. She was hungry, and she liked the food that they sold at these “gas stations” very much. She wasn’t quite sure why Chris had left her alone out here, but for once, she didn’t particularly feel like following on after him, no matter how wonderful it had been to be with him lately. She just wanted some me-time. And she could sense that he wanted that too. Odd. She hoped she hadn’t done anything wrong. 
The chips were very nice though. She was confused why Chris called them ‘crisps’ even though it said Chips on the bag and everything. Perhaps he didn’t know. What an odd thought. 

The sun had completely fallen. Oh, and what a moon it was: a clear moon, a full moon! Though surely it had only just been a full moon a few nights ago, so this must be a nearly full moon. She squinted at the probably nearly full moon but came to the conclusion that, yes, it was a full one. 

She kept thinking about Gongen, and how, when all of this would be done, she would have to go right back there and do everything all over again. Back to the school, to the stress, to Sang Eun and Saki and all of it. And probably, sooner or later, something much worse than school.

There was a ruffle in the bushes. Chris was likely back. They should talk about something, she thought. She wanted to know more from him – know more about him. They had talked! They did talking, they did all sorts of talking, they had to, but still, sometimes, she felt just a smidge guilty that she had sort of forced herself into this whole thing, and sometimes all that talking didn’t feel like talking. She bit her nails nervously. 

But then the ruffle revealed itself, and it wasn’t Cwej. It was a young man who looked very similar to Sang Mi indeed. He could be her twin — in fact, he was. 

“Sang Mi!” Sang Eun exclaimed. “It’s so good to see you! But come on, we’re in danger — and —” 

Sang Mi immediately picked up the baseball bat that was hidden at the bottom of the car. There was absolutely no hesitation. She had seen a lot of ridiculous things lately and knew a trick when she saw one. Aliens were always shapeshifters in the movies and stuff — and this Sang Eun’s Korean was terrible. 

“You aren’t my brother,” she said, fiercely. “You don’t know anything about my brother.”

“Of course I’m your brother,” Definitely Not My Brother said. 

“How’d ya get here, big bro?” Sang Mi said, readying the baseball bat. 

“I followed you here from town. Mom says that we need to get back to the house. She’s making up some nice Illinois Jambalaya,” the false brother desperately attempted.
 

Sang Mi swung the bat.

“CHRIS, THERE ARE ALIENS!” Sang Mi hollered.

Chris looked at Mummy Dearest discerningly. She continued to smile in a superficial way. He was immediately aware this was not his Mother. This was manufactured. And quite glaringly so: Not only was Lovely Old Mrs. Cwej in the wrong century, she was dressed completely wrong, wearing the fashion of this century, and equally fashion she would never deign to wear. Plus she was holding a shotgun, which was quite out of style, and she was a bit too young too. Worst of all, she looked just like she did in his memories — the ones he recently discovered his Superiors had heavily edited, which was incorrect on a multitude of levels. Just seeing this pilfered and incorrect attempt at a Mother did indeed make him feel rather sad and nostalgic, but he was acutely aware that was the intention.

“So,” Chris began. “I think we both know where this is going.”

Mrs. Cwej chirped out a sickly-sweet noise of endearment. “Oh, my boy, I’m so very glad to see you again.” 

“And I would be too,” Chris said quietly. He looked at the woman and the shotgun. “Put down the gun, would you please?”

He was frustrated with how this whole thing still worked, despite the failure of the disguise. For whatever agenda or purpose, this thing was still dredging up old feelings. Why hadn’t he written his Mum a postcard? Even after he saw her last, in the deserted Undertown, barely able to say hello, let alone goodbye — and he hadn’t looked back for a second. That’s how he had always been. 

“You’ve caught on, haven’t you, love,” Mrs. Cwej murmured, disappointed. She pursed her lips into a sour triangle. “I can see it in your face.” 

“Yeah. So, you’ve been disguising yourself, taking people,” Chris declared. “I want to know why.”

“Taking people?” Mrs. Cwej laughed heartily. The familiar noise hurt something very deep down inside Chris, though he didn’t show it. “Aren’t you so funny! The little monkey thinks we’re doing something wrong. Isn’t that cute?” 


Chris didn’t let the monkey insult get to him. He’d been called much worse by the Superiors — and plenty of others across several star systems. What really annoyed him was the callousness of whoever this was. And that he had no clue who they even were. It didn’t fit the pattern of any other shape-shifter thing he knew of. They usually had to lock someone up in a pattern suspender, wear a specific disguise, or, depending on the creature, could automatically change to whatever they had seen. Whoever this alien was, he doubted it had seen his mother. 

He decided simplicity was the best move forward – he needed to keep things simple. “Who are you? What planet have you come from?”

The thing shaped like his Mother smiled again, a truly vicious looking smile. The smile opened vertically, revealing skin and arteries and eventually, a grey-green face. It re-asserted itself, and his mother was gone. The classical face remained; the prototypical face for alien and other. The grey alien face with those bulbous eyes. It was real. 
“We are from here,” it said, gleefully. “We have always been here.” 

Chris was astonished at the thought. He looked at the strange creature. Even as it talked, nothing on its face moved. Its voice was the only thing that betrayed emotion.
“You haven’t always been here,” Chris said. “I would know. The Superiors would know. An additional sentient species native to Earth, that’s not the kind of thing that gets overlooked.”

“We have always been here,” the Grey repeated. “In fact, we have become quite popular.”

“I’ve noticed,” Chris said. He steadily reached into his back pocket, subtly, so the Grey wouldn’t notice. “You even have merchandise.”


“It is intentional. It is intended. It costs money to remain hidden, Mr. Cwej,” the Grey told him. The voice was still the voice of his mother. “Even for, as you call it, shapeshifters. Of course, we give glimpses to certain people now and then. To discredit the idea — to remain in the public consciousness, to have a degree of… celebrity.”

“Yes, your appearance,” Chris said. “The abductions. It’s all very cliche.” 


“It’s a matter of branding. Public Relations,” said the Grey.

Chris hadn’t felt this angry at someone in ages. “Branding?! You’re kidnapping people and talking about branding?!” He tried to sound strong, in charge. “Listen up, you tiny little thing. I’m going to stop you. I will stop every one of you that’s doing this. I will take this as far as it needs to go.” 

Its face began to oscillate in color — it was green for a moment, quite green, although then it was grey again. Cwej scoffed at the sight. Everything was about appearances to this guy. 

But then, the Grey laughed. “Take it far, Mr. Cwej. No one will believe you.” 

A flying saucer was overhead. The Little Green Man made a mocking little “Live Long and Prosper” salute and then he was gone — beamed up. A little helicopter done up to look like a flying saucer was above him. It shuffled off. Cwej felt sick to his stomach. The callousness of whoever that was — it was incredible. 

The world felt upside down. Strange. Like there was more to it than he had ever known, and yet somehow so much less. These Roswell Greys, Zeta Reticulans, whatever he’d end up calling them — they were so small. So vindictive. Cwej looked up at the faux saucer, still ahead of him. He finally finished reaching into his back pocket, no longer needing to be subtle, and fished out his old celluloid camera. He snapped a photo, but there was nothing in the lens. The flying saucer didn’t appear. David Bowie’s voice echoed in his ears. There was no Space Oddity. There was no Life on Mars. 

Sang Mi came rushing towards the alien, baseball bat in hand. She knew enough Kendo to give these Grey bastards one thing coming. 

It no longer was disguised as Sang Eun. Great. That made swinging a baseball bat at its skull way easier. But she swung the Bat, and she missed by the biggest mile conceivable. Several miles. Several trillions of miles. A miles to lightyear conversion ratio.  

It was gone. Just like that. Her bat didn’t connect with it, she didn’t hit anything, it was just gone. She didn’t even see a sci-fi thing. It just wasn’t there anymore. What? Shit. 
She tried to ignore the sting of failure, and collected herself. None of today had made any sense, but there was still a bit of hope she could solve this, and surely that must be enough. She turned and rushed into the clearing after Chris. She only tripped on a root in the underbrush once, and she picked herself up and ran further into the forest. If there was one thing she was especially good at, it was running.

Chris was there in the clearing, remarkably dejected as Sang Mi got to him. The clearing was dark without the light of the fake saucer, and Sang Mi swatted away some bugs that tried to land on her face. The clearing was dead, scorched, though not by fire. The woods had just pulled back from where the Alien —well, if it was an alien — had stood.
 

“They’re gone,” he said, bitterly. “It doesn’t make any sense.” 

“I take it you also saw the little green men in question,” Sang Mi guessed. 

Chris Cwej’s failures were not usually this total in enormity. He shrugged. It was a feeble gesture, but he felt remarkably feeble. He didn’t feel like he had learned anything that didn’t bring up more questions, more problems. He could theorize how the Greys had obtained the face of his mother and also get so much wrong, but he couldn’t be sure.

What did make sense to him is what they had done. They had lured people in with familiar faces, abducted them. It was probably, maybe, why he had been feeling so nostalgic, and… The flying saucer he had just seen — well, it… it was a mockery of everything about abductions, now he saw it up close. A sick joke, enough for atmospheric travel, a goddamn helicopter. If he could just track them down…


“Chris,” Sang Mi interrupted his thoughts. “Are you alright? You look a bit like that sad dude on the road.” 

Chris made an untranscribable noise. “Yeah…” He sure felt miserable.

But maybe, if he had a mavimetric scanner that bypassed an active cloaking field with – ugh, if he had that, he might be able to track them — and he’d probably end up alerting the Superiors too. Who would outwardly dismiss whatever he claimed. How on Earth could they possibly remain undetected for this long? How on Earth?

“Hey! Sang Mi to Chris,” Sang Mi said, snapping her fingers in front of his face. That did it. “What’s going on?” 

“…I …I don’t want to talk about it,” Chris said, after a while. 

Sang Mi thought about what she wished she said to that man on the road, begging for them to just leave. “Tough luck,” she said decisively. “We need to talk about it.” 

Chris began to explain, “I couldn’t catch them. They’re shapeshifters. They said they’re… native? They became my Mother for a bit — then they mocked me a lot and talked about capitalistic ventures, how they’re everywhere —” 

“Slow down,” she said. 

“There’s something about this town,” Chris began, “that’s just eating at me. It’s sad, and it’s wrong, and it doesn’t make sense.” 

“Then we get outta here.” Sang Mi tried to explain. “We aren’t here specifically to hunt maybe-aliens, we’re here to try and help people. And if we can’t help people — we tried! That’s part of what I like about you, not that we win or we lose or whatever — but that we try.” 

Chris stood up. “You’re right. But when it’s something this big — you can’t just try once and then give up. Not when people’s families are on the line.”

“I wasn’t trying to say that.” She said quickly. 

Chris sighed. “I know!” He said angrily. “It’s just, sometimes, I don’t know what to do.”
Sang Mi looked at him. She thought about how funny it was to hear him say that. Not haha-funny, or even funny-strange, but just… funny in the coincidental sort of way. How alike they were. And how small her problems seemed in a sort of comparison when looking at her teacher. Mr. Cwej from the high school where she was Sarah Jhe. She minded a lot of things, and it was a weird name, but she never minded being Sarah Jhe.

“Well, we do what we can, I guess.” 


Chris, looking at her, thought how funny it was that she was the student and not the teacher. How she was already much better at all this than he was, and that when she grew up, she would probably be some sort of world peace superhuman, even if there were storm-clouds ahead. They were so alike. It would almost perturb him if somehow it didn’t make him feel better. 

They both felt better for being on the road — for solving problems.  And deep down, although they knew neither of them could solve this one, it made them all the more certain they could solve the next. Even if they were getting close to the end of the line, it still felt like a new start. 

But before they went for good, they had to do what they always did. They had to try.

Jimmy put the ZeepZorp costume on the shelf. It was the end of his shift. He sighed. It had been a long day of pretending to be a happy goofball and he was exhausted. He could stop being the Mascot now, and he could be Jimmy again, if only for a few hours. He’d clock in again tomorrow. But for now… 

He went outside for a cigarette. The town was empty and strange tonight. The light from the storefront was the only light there was. It was a lonely town. He almost convinced himself he could hear the relaxing country twang of guitar over the wind. Things would change around here soon. Less customers today. Maybe aliens weren’t as popular these days, what with the news. People have really had enough with always thinking the world’s ending, he thought. It’s not good for the mental health. 

The cigarette wasn’t hitting like usual. Jimmy stamped it out on the pavement, not even thinking about littering. His mouth still moved automatically, even without the cigarette — he chewed his lip steadily. 


The odd orange car from earlier rolled up to the storefront. It was funny they knew he was still here. The door opened, and there they were, the pair from earlier. He had sort of wondered who they were, what their real deal was, though somehow he knew he’d never really know. It was good they weren’t lost in the forest like so many others. 

“We’re looking for an old man,” Cwej declared.

“There are plenty,” Jimmy said, gruffly. “This is a town of old men.” 

Chris sighed. They had been all over town. It felt hopeless.

“Are you sure you don’t know him?” Sang Mi asked softly. “We have to get going. We have places to be.”

“If you had a name, I might be able to help,” Jimmy said, though he knew that they wouldn’t have a name somehow. This was a nameless town of nameless people — they had never bothered to ask his name earlier, now had they?


“Well, if you see him, if you see the guy, can you give him this?” Sang Mi asked. There was hope and pain in her eyes. She handed Jimmy — with great difficulty, he noticed — a small golden and thoroughly tousled teddy bear. Her grip around the bear was tight. He solemnly took the bear, recognizing its significance.

Sang Mi stepped away, awkwardly. “He, um, he needs it more than I do.” 


Jimmy looked at the bear in his hands, subconsciously stopping to feel its soft fur. Sang Mi’s sacrifice was noted. “I’ll make sure it gets to him,” he said. As he held the bear, it became Jimmy’s mission too. 

The two strangers got back into the car, and began their way out of town. It was night, but they were still going. Jimmy chuckled to himself, despite everything, despite being a thirty year old man holding a bear in an empty parking lot. Jimmy saw them drive, saw that they were going. He felt certain, although he hardly knew him, of one thing — that they would never stop. 

The Man stood at the side of the road. It was night, and it was time to move. He would have to go home, sit down. Maybe his boy was waiting for him back home already, and he had been wasting his day on this pavement for no reason, stinking of cigarettes and beer. Wouldn’t it be so nice if all the problems could get solved? Mmph. But that wasn’t real life, now was it? Certain things just hung there like implacable flies. 

Above his head, for just a second, he saw something in the sky twirl. A flying saucer! A flying saucer. Aliens were real! Aliens were real, goddamnit! Proper aliens! Not the big dumb aliens on the news, but honest to god Little Green Men in flying saucers! He laughed so hard. Those Little Green Men in flying saucers! They – Wait —  They’re the kind of alien that abducts people! Maybe one of those Alien agencies would know! Know where his son is!

He walked over to the nearest payphone — which still work in small towns like this – and he feebly dialed the phone directory and got the number for the Federal Bureau of Alien stuff or whatever it was. It was surprisingly easy to get, too. He was certain this would be it. He would report the UFO, and find out about his son. 

He phoned the number. “Hello!? I’ve got to call about the Little Green Men! I saw them! In the flying saucer!! It was a sighting, and you government people want to know about those, right!?” 

“…The little green men?” 

“Yes! The Greys! The Zeta Reticulans! They were here, in Pennsylvania !” His drunk voice probably wasn’t doing him any favors. 

“Mister, this is an official government line for real extraterrestrial sightings. We do not take well to being prank-called. There are no such things as little green men.” The phone played that dull beep of a tone, and he was hung up on.  

Another man might have sworn up and down, and redialed the number, and screamed to anyone who listened that the Aliens were in the Government! This man didn’t bother. He placed the phone down and walked back to his house, past the dozens of green and grey bumper stickers and inflatable balloons. He trudged past the merchandise, his drunkenness making him stumble. That was it. The Beer. His eyes must have been playing tricks on him. 
​

There are no such things as little green men. 

Next Stop:
This is a Story About _______
​by James Wylder


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
Edited by James Wylder and James Hornby
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Ari Michak
Illustrations by Bex Vee
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs
 
Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
Archie MacTavish, Tasha Williams, SIGNET and Charles Zoltan © James Hornby
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Yssgaroth © Neil Penswick
C.R.U.X © Aristide Twain
The Jovian Diplomatic Service, Blue Candle Coffee Company, E.D.E.M, Jhe Sang Mi, Jhe Sang Eun, Maxie Masters © James Wylder
0 Comments

Cwej: The World Series by James Wylder

10/16/2025

0 Comments

 
Picture

THE WORLD SERIES
WRITTEN BY
JAMES WYLDER
ILLUSTRATIONS BY
LEELA ROSS & BEX VEE


​​Deep in the trees, where the branches crowd out the light like intertwined fingers, there was a madman. He needed subjects for his experiments, subjects who wouldn’t be missed. He found them in children—abandoned and forgotten. Orphans who had been shunted off to the local asylum.

The madman was named Doctor Crow, and he had been working on a secret serum, which he injected into the children’s heads—causing them to swell up like melons.

The children turned feral—their teeth grew sharp, and they ate anything they could.

Nurses.

Each other.

And finally Doctor Crow himself.

Now they roam the forests, feasting on flesh, wandering in the darkness—”


“With their melon-heads?” Sang Mi cut in, her voice as dreary as her disposition. The black suits and ties she and Chris were wearing certainly didn’t help that.
 
Carol looked to Cwej hoping desperately he’d back her up. “It’s a real local legend!” She held up the bobblehead of the melon-headed child. “And that’s why we’re naming the baseball team after them.”

Chris looked over at Sang Mi, trying to keep his composure better than her. Unfortunately, he was well aware Sang Mi was a better liar than him, and he also knew she was doing a bad job that was better than his own bad job right now. “…It’s certainly an interesting proposition but, uh, you don’t hear people saying to name their team after say, the Jersey Devil.”

Carol crossed her arms, still holding the bobblehead. “You mean like the New Jersey Devils? The hockey team?”

“Oh shit, really?” Chris gave Sang Mi a look of pleasant surprise. She shrugged. “Well I still don’t think it’s a very catchy name.”

“With all due respect, you’re just consultants, and this is my team. Starting a minor league team isn’t easy, and I’ve invested everything I have into buying this baseball field, renovating it, and scouting out players. And we have a backer who’s going to make this place a real success… even if they keep saying we should name the team the Corvids.”

Chris raised an eyebrow. “Like that Doctor Crow?”

“I guess. I think we should stick with the simpler reference. Regardless, I appreciate that a generous donor paid for you to come here to assist us, Mr. Rodonanté and Ms. Kim, but I really think the Melonheads name is what suits our community.”

Sang Mi, aka Ms. Kim, scooted her chair back and got up. “Okay, well, I think we should go then, Mr. Rodonanté.”

Cwej nodded. “Sure. Not sure how much good we’ll be here at this point. Hopefully some of our suggestions were helpful.”

“Yes, I mean you did realize we were getting double billed by a few of our vendors, which is going to reduce our overhead tremendously, so I do thank you for coming.”

They each shook Carol’s hand, and filtered out. Chris made his way from the office to look out over the small stadium. Sang Mi scampered to follow him. “Did we really have to wear the suits? And why did we use our mothers’ maiden names?”

Chris stuck his hands in his pockets and shrugged. “I really wanted to feel like we were undercover.”

“You didn’t change your name at the school, and we were undercover there for like, a while.”

That was a good point, and he didn’t have a good answer, so he changed the subject. “So, what do you think, about the Melonheads?”

“I think that she's going to need to rebrand as fast as she can once it sinks in that It’s a terrible name for a sports team.”
 
He twitched and looked over at her. “No, the cryptids! The legends!” He threw his hands out, trying to gesture in a way that captured the mystery of it, but instead made him look like an insecure bird trying to take off.

“Oh. Well, I mean, they’re in our book, aren’t they? They don’t sound real, but nothing has sounded real. It’s not like I expected to meet vampires, or shadow people, or giant turtles.”

“There’s a lot of strange things in the world. And this trip has been filled with coincidences. I knew a Dr. Crow a long time ago, well, nearly the same name. So, I was curious.”

“I’m guessing you’ve concluded it’s nothing?”

He nodded. Then he shrugged. Then, as if hoping it would make him look more confident, he gave a second firmer nod. “Well, whatever. Let’s hit the road. Not every town is going to have a real mystery.”

And so, they abandoned the search for the Melonheads. Sang Mi already had their hardcover copy of Roadside Oddities of America out on her lap, flipping through the pages for something interesting. Chris shifted into his seat, turning out onto a country road. “Sorry that was a waste of time.”

Sang Mi screwed her lips to the side, holding a page of the book in the air as it bounced on her lap. “Isn’t that the whole point of what we’re doing, wasting time?”

“I wouldn’t call it a waste, we’re on an important mission.” The page stayed held in stasis between her fingertips.

He glanced over, flicking the turn signal as he did so. “Are you getting homesick?” “No, no, it’s not that. I don’t want to go home. It’s just…”

Trees flicked past the window. A stray dog perked its head up from some roadkill as they zipped by. “I can’t know unless you tell me.”

“It’s nothing, don’t worry about it.” “It’s really okay—”

“I said don’t worry about it!”

He held his gaze on her—probably too long for someone who was trying to pretend they were a safe driver—but as she leaned over and let her head bang at the window, he couldn’t help but go through an incredible list of improbable possibilities about what was bothering her. He started with fairly reasonable thoughts:

“Hey, Sang Mi, you’re not… in a love triangle with a dog-person and a pirate, are you?”
 
She tilted her head up from the window. “Stop kidding arou —” She saw the look in his eyes. “Oh, you’re serious. Are uh, dog-people real? And why was that example so specific?”

“Never mind, happened to a friend of mine,” he mumbled. “I’m just worried about you.”

“It doesn’t matter. It’s just the storm clouds in my head. Just ignore me,” she said as she went back to flipping through the book, examining an illustration of not a cryptid, but what looked like a very large ball of twine.

He tried to think of what to say, but it wasn’t long before the first roar of thunder—and that thunder was far from metaphorical.

“I don’t remember rain in the forecast?” Sang Mi said, looking up from a page on the Flatwoods Monster. She blinked, then rubbed her eyes to check if she was seeing things right. “Hey, Chris, the sky went dark? It was blue just a second ago.”

Of course the sky had gone dark. He really should have been expecting more things like this when they were looking for monsters. It almost made him want to call it quits and just drive to the lodge early and hope they didn’t get bored in the mountains playing board games. “Yeah, that’s bad.”

She pulled her shoulders in. She was probably thinking of their car wreck by Elkhart that had put her in the hospital when the same thing had happened there. “It’s not just like, when they turn the lights off in the dome instead of dimming them?”

Chris glanced at her. “Shouldn’t that all be automated?”

She shrugged, and he realized her eyes were filled with draining hope. “No, it’s not like that. But we’re going to be okay I—”

Chris looked back to the road, and with a curse hit the brakes hard. But not fast enough—the sound of their front tires popping caused both of them to groan.

Then it started raining.

“…Was that a strip of spikes in the road?” Sang Mi asked. “Sure looked like it.”

“That’s not normal either, right?” He could feel the spiking anxiety in her voice.

Chris shook his head, and looked out his side window. The forest on that slide sloped up onto a hill, and at its peak was a large and aged brick building, either a boxy manor or a fancy sanitarium. “I’ll call for roadside assistance. But it might be a little, considering the sudden and unnatural night.”

“We should just wait this out. Take turns napping and being on watch til the lights come back?”

Cwej bit his lip, pulling it back over his teeth till it snapped back into place. “…Yeah. Yeah, let’s do—”

Something rammed into the car.
 
Not with the force of another car, it had come from the side facing the forest after all, causing the Honda Element they’d dubbed ‘Odyssey’ to rock, just like Ulysses’ boat buffeted on Neptune’s waves.

Chris and Sang Mi looked at each other, and Sang Mi gestured for Chris to look behind him. He turned in his seat, only to see a being with a bulbous head, light purple skin, yellow eyes, sharp teeth, and claws, dressed in hospital clothes—and balancing on the shoulders of another small bulbous- headed being.

“It’s a freaking Melonhead!” Sang Mi said.

“It’s kinda cute, in a weird way,” Chris said.

"Seriously?”

As they bantered, more of the Melonheads started to make their way through the treeline, poking their heads out from behind trunks at first, and shuffling their way forward curiously. Some were holding hands delicately, comforting their friends as they approached the car.

Sang Mi softened. “I guess they are kinda cute, now that you say it—”

The Melonhead by the window let out an ear-piercing shriek, its mouth wide showing all its razor teeth in full gleam, and started pushing the car again. The car rocked harder.

Sang Mi un-softened. “They're going to turn us over, we have to get out—”

The assembled Melonheads charged the car, and Chris’s eyes turned serious and cold. He reached over, and opened Sang Mi's door, unbuckling her, and shoving her out the door as he leapt after her. She stumbled out into the rain, gaining her footing, and Chris grabbed her wrist. “Run!”

As the Melonheads screeched, she complied wholeheartedly. They ran across the road, and up the muddy hill towards the old brick building on the hill, the lights in the windows a guiding light. The sound of a swarm of feet splashing through the damp earth followed them. Sang Mi’s time as a runner was clearly paying off for her as she kept her footing in the muck better than Chris had expected.

Behind them, the Melonheads scrambled and screamed. Sang Mi had gotten ahead of Chris, and he could tell she was slowing her pace to not lose him. “Just go!”

She nodded, and bolted.

Looking along the path, Chris saw a fallen log, a bit rotted, but it met what he needed. Hefting it up, the Melonheads closing in, he dropped it, and pushed it with his foot down the hill. Most of the Melonheads scrambled out of the way, but the closest pair were knocked over like bowling pins as the rotting log broke apart upon impact. The pair thrashed their limbs and rolled around crying while the others went to try and help them.

Good, they’d be fine. He hadn't wanted to hurt them at all, but he also didn’t feel like getting chomped on today.
 
He charged up the hill after Sang Mi, finding her banging on the door. “It won’t open—uh—should we break it d—?”

Before she could even finish her question, Chris took in a deep breath and bellowed: “OPEN THIS DAMN DOOR!”

Sang Mi blinked, and the door creaked open. A Melonhead wearing a miniature orderly’s outfit with a suit jacket lazily placed over it opened the door.

“Mrah?” the Melonhead asked.

“Could we come inside?” Sang Mi asked, with a surreal politeness.

“Mrah,” they replied with a nod, and gestured that they follow them in. After they slipped in the door, Chris and Sang Mi scrambled to shut the door, turn every lock, slide the deadbolts, and then shove a nearby chair under the knob. Only then did they allow themselves to catch their breath and examine their surroundings.

The building was something between an old-timey hospital and a manor house. Clean white tile, interrupted by a grand wooden staircase in the center. A purple carpet rolled down it all the way to the doorway. The walls were decorated with framed baseball jerseys and cards. Slightly obscured by a great chandelier, were a set of five pictures of various people, two in black robes, three in medical gear. And above that, a great sign:

‘DR. CROW'S ORPHANAGE, SANATARIUM, AND HOTEL’.

Sang Mi looked at the sign, looked back at Chris, and then repeated the motion three more times.

“That is not a serious sign,” she said.

“No, no, it is,” Chris said with an exhausted acceptance. “You said you knew a Dr. Crow, this is them, isn’t it?” Chris pursed his lips.

“What are they like?” He scratched his nose. She squinted.

He glanced away.

“Oh no,” Sang Mi said, realization hitting her.

“I didn’t say anything!” Chris said, way too defensively. “You and this Dr. Crow… you guys were like… an item?”
 
Chris sighed again, performatively louder. “Yeah. Guess there's no fooling you there. He and I uh… my Superiors trained me in Japan for a while.”

Sang Mi blinked. “Wait, you said your ‘superiors’ run the Universe—so why, like, Japan?”

There was a certain lack of respect in the way she said "Superiors" that he felt like he should correct, but he couldn't find the words, and now wasn't the time anyway. “It’s a long story. Dr. Crow, or the Corvid as I knew him then, was sort of a… trainer? Physical therapist? He monitored how I was doing for my Superiors. We may have uh, gotten a bit closer while he was helping me stretch my hamstrings—"

“Chris, I mean this with all the love in the world, please do not tell me more, ever.” “Sorry—anyway, he got reassigned before I finished there, due to some, uh, unauthorized experiments.”

“Please no more euphemisms.”

“No, like, he did experiments on people without their consent. Which… lines up with the Melonheads legend. I assumed he went home, but maybe he didn’t. Maybe he was just wandering the Earth for centuries.”

“Hundreds of years of medical malpractice,” Sang Mi mumbled.

“But apparently he got eaten. That’s… well, if the legend is true, he might not come back from that one.”

“…Being cannibalized would do that, yes?”

There was banging on the door, he looked over at the friendly melonhead who had let them in. “This guy seems okay. Maybe the others are trying to get him?”

That didn’t seem quite right, they were holding hands with a sweet compassion. But maybe they were in factions? Sang Mi turned this over in her head like a pancake: quickly and without the desire to flip it again. “Yeah, that tracks. If they ate their creator like you said, they might eat each other?”

The kind melonhead tugged at Chris’s sleeve with a “Mrah!’ and pointed at the doorway to the right. “Want us to go in there?”

“I’ll watch for traps!” Sang Mi volunteered as he went and opened the door.

Beyond it was a grand dining hall. A long table extended out, with a huge golden chair at the far end, and beautiful and expensive but less grand chairs lining the table on either side. On the table was a blue tablecloth, a noticeably empty spot for plates, cups and silverware, and an elaborate centerpiece depicting a star.

Two places already had glasses filled with water, and one with wine and the other with milk, to the left and right of the golden chair which had a stuffed toy of a crow sitting on it.

“Mrah!” the kind melonhead said.
 
“Are you serving us dinner? Mr…. Uh…”

The melonhead pointed to a pin on his jacket with the number ‘Five’ on it. “Five? That’s your name?”

He nodded.

“You look more like a Ji Ho.”

He shrugged, and gestured again to the table. They sat, scooting in the rather heavy wooden chairs. In just a moment, Five came back with a large cart containing several plates under covers, which he pulled off with a flourish and set down before each of them. The plates were fine china with gold-leaf filigree, and on them was food that was rather unlike anything Sang Mi was familiar with. But as Chris saw it, his face drooped. Sang Mi looked up at him, eyes bright with excitement, which dimmed just like the light in the domes was supposed to at twilight.

“Something wrong with the food?” When they were alone in the car, Chris and her talked almost exclusively in Korean. When they were around others, they usually spoke English. But Sang Mi asked this question in Korean, even with Five right there.

“Yeah,” Chris replied in turn. “It’s made from local ingredients, but this is trying to emulate food from the Base of Operations. The home-world of my Superiors.”

The food was a fried chicken cutlet, the breading thick with herbs, with several parallel cuts down it, and a dark blue seasoned sauce made primarily from berries laid into each of the trenches. To the side was a set of what looked like kebabs on wooden skewers, but made of peppers and Brussel spouts, slightly charred and smoked. Finally there were small pieces of bread, each the size of a golf-ball, soft and drizzled in butter and honey with nutmeg.

Sang Mi picked up her knife and fork, and cut into the chicken, taking a bite. The roller coaster of the light in her eyes continued, as they lit up again. “It’s good! It’s sweet and savory, and it’s got the crunchy coating, juicy meat, and the texture from the berry goop.” She immediately went to the bread. “That’s yummy too!” She rushed into a bite of the veggie kebab. “…A bit of a weirder taste, but I could get used to it?”

Reluctantly, Chris tasted it too. They probably should have been more cautious about eating it, but well, Sang Mi seemed fine. She was right—it was good.

“It’s been a long time since I had this.”

“Is it like, a delicacy?”

He shook his head. “No, honestly it’s probably the closest thing to home cooking they have up there. Food isn’t common among them.”

She perked up, strangely. “Food scarcity? Like three years ago when the hydroponics failed back home?”
 
“Er, no, nothing like that. They have enough to eat,” he clarified. “They just sort of mostly… don’t? Not proper meals, I mean. Fun ones. Mostly, they just eat these, I don’t know, nutrition pills.”

Sang Mi chewed and swallowed. “That has to be boring.”

“They love being boring. It’s one of Their biggest talents.”

“Huh. Then when did you try this before?”

“Oh, with friends…” he said vaguely. “Leaving home isn’t the only way you can rebel.”

She picked up the last of the mini-breads, turning it around in her fingers. “I can understand that. Even getting a good grade can be rebellion sometimes. My mom always said so.”

“Speaking of home… earlier, you were saying something about going back?”
​
She stopped spinning the bread in her hands, and shoved it in her mouth, looking away from him as she chewed. “Hey, Chris, why are they serving Superior food here?”

He was trying to figure out if he should call her out for dodging the question when the music kicked in, and the doors to the dining room swung out. Five stood there, in a half-bow, holding his hand out gesturing for them to return to the grand entryway.

“I don’t know this song.”

“It’s called Science Fiction Double Feature,” Chris said, suddenly looking dreary. “Well, we’d better go see the Show.”

“The Show?”

He got up, and she scampered up as he gestured for her to follow.

The lights in the entry hall dimmed, as they approached the center, where they stood together, tense.

From the great stairwell came a spotlight, then awkwardly timed in the wrong order, the lights then went off. Framed there was a woman in a long white lab coat with long raven hair, posed with her arms out, staring them down like she was trying to mimic a bird in flight.

“Chris Cwej,” a musical cue followed, and she changed her pose dramatically with the beat. “It’s been a while.”

Chris and Sang Mi were of one mind. They immediately turned around and ran for the door. However, that door shot open, and the Melonheads that had been chasing them from the car up the hill waddled in, looking unhappy, dirty, and tired, but no longer like they were going to take a bite of them. They were, however, glaring at them with malice. Naturally, the duo took a few steps towards the staircase. One of the Melonheads hissed at them, supporting one of the pair Chris had hit with the log, who was sucking their thumb.

“Oh, uh, hey Corvid… How’s it been? I see you’ve, uh…” Chris gestured at the Melonheads. “…been keeping busy?”
 
She effortlessly leapt onto the banister, landing side-saddle, and sliding down to hop off with a perfect gymnast’s landing. The Melonheads all clapped.

“Thank you, thank you.” She tossed her raven-black hair back. “I see you’ve been busy as well. Who’s this child?” She gestured at Sang Mi with feigned disinterest. “I heard you’d been travelling with some Grigori, but she doesn’t have four arms.”

“This is…” he trailed off, so she cut in.

“Jhe Sang Mi, I’m from Gongen.”

She tapped her cheek. “Gongen? Never heard of it. At least you look human.” Sang Mi furrowed her brow. “I am human!”

Dr. Crow laughed, covering her mouth with one hand and flapping her other hand in the air. “I’m sure you’d like to think so. How much genetic modification did they have to do so you could survive on this Gongen? Look at you, your DNA is a mess.”

“You can’t just see my DNA,” she said dryly.

“Actually, she can,” Chris said. “She’s a Superior. She’s messed with her own bodies so she can do that. Those aren’t the eyes of a normal person, or even a normal Superior.”

Dr. Crow grinned.

Sang Mi nodded slowly. “I’ve met people who modify themselves like that, I get—wait, what do you mean, bodies? Like, plural?”

“This little hatchling really doesn’t even know that? Tsk tsk, you never were much of an educator, were you…”

Drained, Chris looked back to Sang Mi, as if explaining this was taking a year off his life. “Her People can reform themselves after death. Take on a whole new body. She’s less a person and more a forest fire that’s been bottled in skin. She didn’t have a medical procedure to change herself from the man I knew before—he was a man then, and in this body she’s a woman. She’ll change bodies again in the future, and she could be any gender or sex in any combination. Her features could be anything. But she’ll always be a Superior. An inferno kept in check with manners and smiles. That’s who she is.”

“Very poetic,” Dr. Crow said. “You could have just said I’m like a god and be done with it.”

​“I have strong feelings on that word,” Sang Mi said.

Crow’s face hardened. “I bet you do. A little girl with insignificant superstitions.”

Chris moved protectively in front of Sang Mi, and Dr. Crow took that opportunity to stroke his face, which caused him to back up, bumping Sang Mi on the nose, who promptly yelped.
 
Dr. Crow smiled. “Did you enjoy the meal? You used to love that. I cooked it for you. I couldn’t get the turoon but I made do.”

“Substituting the chicken for a vegetable worked better than it should have.”

Her hand crept up to stroke his face again. “Why don’t you stay the night here? I promise you’ll be safe, and it’s so wet outside. Plus what a tragic accident that happened to your car—”

“The strip of nails literally right in front of your house with your minions waiting to flush us to the front door?”

She smiled wide. “Whatever could give you that impression?”

“Every single thing that happened gives us that impression,” Sang Mi said, still rubbing her nose. “We thought poor Five here was under siege, but it looks like this was all choreographed.”

“Well, what can you do?” Crow said, throwing her hands up and shifting them side to side in the air with her palms up a few times while bobbing her head. “Guess you caught me. But more accurate to say, I caught you.”

“Okay, well, I think that’s our cue to.…” At that, Sang Mi bolted again for the door, causing the surprised Melonheads in the way to scatter. She rattled the handle, and then rammed her shoulder into it.

“It won’t budge,” Crow called coolly. “But you’re welcome to leave anytime.”

Chris knew that way she was talking. That was the way the Corvid talked when he had already won. “What’s your game?” He clenched his fists and stomped towards her. “You experimented on these children—”

“They would have died anyway, I saved their lives, give me a little credit.” “I bet you didn’t ask them if they wanted to get turned into melonheads.”

She shrugged. “Well, no, but look, I already paid for that—how do you think I lost my last body?” She leaned in. “They did eat me, you know. That was hard to come back from. And look at me, I’m still caring for the little carnivores!”

“You always think things are okay if you just do things and ask forgiveness afterwards. That’s why we broke up.”

She grabbed the lapels of his suit jacket, drawing him closer. “We broke up ‘cause I got fired.”

“It was a two-for-one,” he said, trying to brush her hands off his chest, but she grabbed his instead, intertwining their fingers. He glowered at her. “You’re not as slick as you think.”

“But you haven’t let go,” she said, then pushed up on her toes. He dodged her lips.

“Sang Mi, now.”

Crow raised an eyebrow, but didn’t look away from him as Sang Mi sucker-punched her in the jaw.

“OW! What the heck!?”

It was Sang Mi's turn to grab his hand and pull him away—why was it hard to be pulled away?
 
Was there something in the food? They ran down the hall to the left of the staircase—the rooms were labeled with big numbers, one through nine, with child-sized beds in each one, the floor checkerboard tiles, the rest all white and fluorescent lights. He didn’t know where this hallway led, but at the very least it was leading somewhere away.

He let himself feel a moment of relief, before Sang Mi stopped. He didn’t quite halt his momentum, and rammed into her. But she just stayed staring, her body swaying along with her tie like a pendulum.

“We have to keep—”

“I get it now. I get it. Why we came here.”

He stared into the room. It had a larger bed than the others, but otherwise looked the same. A signed picture of some baseball player on the wall. Hospital monitoring equipment there. She stepped into the room, and took her suit jacket off, then her tie, sitting down on the bed, eyes somewhat vacant. He rushed over, shaking her by the shoulders.

“Sang Mi, we have to go. Now. NOW!”

She looked up, glassy eyed. “This is my room, though. It’s okay. I understand.” She placed a hand gently on his own, and patted it. “This is where I get left behind. I knew it would happen. The road trip ends. And you forget about me. Everyone forgets about me. This is where it ends.”

He shook her harder. “No—no, stop talking like that. I came back for you, remember? That’s why we’re here.”

She shrugged. “I wanted to keep it going. Force this to never end. I’m just a fool. Everyone should stay away from me.” She seemed to realize he was there. “Stay away from me!” She shoved him back, and ran over to the wall, she pulled her head back, ready to smash it into the plaster, but he put her into a bear-hug, and tore her back as she thrashed.

“Sang Mi, listen to me, you’re not yourself! Something—AGH!” She whacked him in the face. She’d gotten better at that, all due to him, and it was a bad way to learn she’d picked things up. “Let me go!”

“Not if you’re going to smash your head into the wall, stars above!” A voice called from the doorway. “Number Five, sedate her.”
​
Before he could let go and try to stop it, the little Melonhead slipped over and jabbed something into Sang Mi’s leg. It wasn’t an ideal spot to inject a person, but it still worked pretty effectively. He held her as she slowly grew limp, and lay her down gently on the bed. Looking over her, his heart ached at her heavy breathing, the pained look on her face, the way her closed eyes seemed to clench, and her hands ended in curled fingers that neither clenched or straightened.

He closed his own eyes, and turned to face Dr. Crow in the doorway. “What did you do to her?” “Do to her?” she scoffed. “I didn’t ‘do’ anything.”

“Bullshit.”

“This place, this building, this is a place where your desires are let loose,” she said as she posed in the doorway, in an attempt at sexiness that would have worked a lot better if she was still in her last body. Still, there was a certain appeal… She approached him again, and he didn’t step back.

“It was the food,” he spat.

“The food is a part of the experience.”

“Sang Mi has fought harder to grow to where she is now with her mental health than you’ve fought for anything in your immortal life.”

She tilted her head, and after all her smarmy cockiness she finally sounded serious. “You took a mentally unstable girl off her home-world, and brought her on a road trip? You’re not being kind by taking her on this trip; she’s going to break because she’s already broken. Chris, she’s not the kind of girl you take on an adventure. Do you think your mentor would have?”

“I’m not him,” he shot back without thinking. He would have stopped to sit down and think about it, but things kept going too fast for self-reflection.

She stroked his chest. “Oh, I know you’re not. Trust me.”

“This girl—Sang Mi—she deserves this. She deserves to… travel, and see amazing things. She deserves someone to believe in her.”

“There’s a difference between believing in someone and ignoring that their deepest desires are to be abandoned and harm themselves.” She snaked a hand under his shirt. It felt good. It… No. He pulled away. He had to pull away. He pinched his own cheek.

“She was holding herself together until she came here!”

“Oh? She never broke down and curled up in the corner? She never started having a panic attack and had to convince you to keep going?”

He stomped his foot. “That doesn’t mean she’s broken! She’s kept going. She’s kept fighting.”

“This is what she wants, Chris. You strip away all the coping, all the filigree, all the ways she’s taped herself together, she wants to be here. Wants to stop being a burden. Just like you want to be comforted right now.” What was this place?
 
She was a Superior, and this place was her forest that she could burn at her leisure. Her eyes cut into him like torches, and the world was warm and dangerous. He needed to focus. Needed to stay in control.

But she was right.

She wasn’t a good person. But he did want her. He’d wanted him back then, and he wanted her now. And he shouldn’t. And something was wrong about this place, the laws of reality were wrong here.

He should be able to control what he wanted.

But…

“You said I never asked permission Chris,” she whispered as she wrapped her arms around him. “So I’m asking.”

Oh, to Hell with it. He kissed her.

And they left the room, and shut the door behind them.

4th August, 1869, Future Site of Kobe, Japan

It wasn’t so long ago that no one could walk the shores of the city from the training center. And even now they weren’t supposed to be, but that made it all the more exciting. It didn’t smell great up here, but that was how it often went with the past. The great ships that had come into port belched smoke and steam, and the foreigners and locals mingled about the docks.

“It wasn’t too long ago we wouldn’t fit in at all here,” the Corvid said.

“We still don’t,” Chris replied, tipping his hat to a woman carrying a huge basket on her back as they passed.

“You know what I mean. This whole country was closed off. Now we can get some fresh air.” “You shouldn’t let your friends down there hear you, next they'll be whispering you’re touching plants, or some other heinous deed.”

He laughed, and nudged Cwej in the arm, then shifted to feeling his bicep. “That’s pretty nice. You’ve gotten more muscle mass.”

Chis pulled his arm away. “Don’t make it sound so clinical.”

“I’m not trying to, I was trying to sound sexy. Was I not sexy?” He leaned in and whispered. “Can I prove to you that I’m sexy?”

Raising a hand to cover the blush on his face, Chris gave a small nod. “…Later though,” he added aloud. “Hey, what’s going on over there?”
 
On a rough patch of dirt, four chalk squares forming a diamond had been drawn, with two groups of men—one made up of sailors, the other of locals—gathered together. A local, a Japanese man with a well-trimmed beard, was holding a ball in the center of the diamond. He pulled his arm back, and hurled the ball at one of the sailors, an American man with a thick moustache. The sailor was holding a wooden bat, which he struck the ball with, an action which caused all the locals on the pitch to go running for the ball to catch it. The sailors cheered as their batter started running for the next chalk square.
“What in the Architect’s schematics are they playing?” the Corvid leaned in, using the excuse to press into Chris’s side as he performatively stroked his beard in curiosity.
“Its one of those old-timey sports, I don’t really know which one…”

The Corvid noted this, and called out to a well-dressed Japanese man holding a notepad. “You sir, what game are they playing?”

He looked up. “Baseball, I take it’s not played in your outsider country?” “Not so much,” Chris answered curtly. “Its interesting though.”

“Quite! I’m covering it for the Hiogo News. I humbly ask you buy a copy if you see one,” the reporter said brazenly, giving a bow of his head to offset it.

“Sure,” The Corvid replied, fixated on the game. “Baseball. I like it. Let’s get some food, and watch it together. It can be our first date.”

“Our first…” Cwej folded. “You really are forward, you know. You can’t just decide we’re dating.”

“But I kinda just did, and you’re kind of into it, aren’t you?” Cwej looked away.

“You’re blushing.”

“I am not.”

“If you turned around your face would be as red as a cardinal.”

Cwej knew he was right on every count. But if he turned around he’d have to admit that. The Corvid put an arm around his shoulder, like a sheltering wing.

“Come on then, let’s watch some baseball. If the sport survives, we can go on another date and be all wistful. What do you say?”

Cwej just nodded.

He probably should have paid more attention to the game they were supposed to be watching, but his attention wasn’t focused on the pitch, the ships, or the great bustle of history all around him. Instead, he looked at a face, and let his cheeks get red again.

The Present, 2025
One Week Since Cwej and Sang Mi arrived at the Mansion

Sang Mi stretched as she woke up to the sunlight stroking her face through the window. She slipped her feet into the bunny slippers she’d been provided, threw on her robe, and stumbled her way down the hall.

“Morning, Eight,” she said.

“Mrah!” Eight replied, carrying a basket of laundry to the chute.

She made her way down the staircase, and over to the dining hall where Chris and Crow were already eating together. She went over to the buffet and grabbed a plate of more food than she was going to eat—waffles, bacon, scrambled eggs, copious syrup and hot sauce, a banana, and three beverages (orange juice, milk, and coffee). Balancing it all precariously, she slipped back out before they could notice her. They’d probably be sucking face before she made it back to her room.

She set her tray down on the bed, and turned the TV on, then the Super Nintendo. They didn’t let her have many games, and right now the only one was Super Baseball Simulator 1.000. She pulled the controller over to the bed—it wasn’t wireless, which was, frankly, silly, and the wire hung awkwardly between the TV stand and the bed. She shoveled some eggs into her mouth, and got started. The game was kind of weird—she was an RPG and open world girlie, not a sports game gal—and it had taken her a bit to figure out the mechanics. At first she’d just button-mashed and hoped she could hit the ball or throw it, struggling to pass the ball around to the right places as the game shifted what player she was every time she did. But she was getting the hang of it now. She wasn’t good at it, hell no, but getting better.

“Mrah?” Five said, poking his head in the door.

“Yeah, sure, take a seat. You can take controller two on the next round.” “Mrah!” Five said, sitting down in excitement, rocking back and forth.

She tapped the button right, and her batter whacked the ball far into the outfield! She ran her little guys around the bases, and pumped her fist. “Yes! I am the queen of Baseball. Or at least of Super Baseball Simulator 1.000 on the SNES.”

“Mrah,” Five agreed.

She was glad Chris didn’t have to worry about her.

She knew her mom, dad, and brothers had to be relieved to be done with her now. They’d feign sadness, but she knew they’d be happier without her.

She was content here. Hidden away.

Something about that was wrong. But she couldn’t hold onto it, and went up to bat again.

Chris shot up in bed, just like he had every night. The Corvid rolled over and moaned. “Oh, stop having nightmares,” she mumbled.

Not like he could help it.

He slid out of bed, and washed his face off. The dreams weren’t the same. They were more like a collage of bad memories. A blade in his hand red with blood, and the sky cracking open in response. A fierce hunger in the desert, and only his own flesh to sate it as he grew more ravenous. His friend Kwol becoming more erratic, threatening his life, and only violence could stop it. His friend Roz charging off across a battlefield into death. Sang Mi, doing the same back on Gongen, suited up in yellow armor, charging across a field of invading soldiers. No, no, that last one hadn’t happened. Wouldn’t happen.

She’d be okay, wouldn’t she? Or…

He looked into the mirror, and hated who he saw. He couldn’t be like Charles Zoltan, and solve a problem with peace and dignity. He couldn’t even save his friends. He couldn’t even make the right choices. Sang Mi looked at him like he was someone, like he was a hero. Like she wanted to grow up to be him. He couldn’t think of a worse prospect than that.

When he was with Corvid, he didn’t have to think about that. Did he like her, or did he like that she made him forget, just for a little, what he saw in the mirror? There was something wrong with all of this--

Whenever he tried to think past that though, he came back to the mirror, to the dreams, and to that boiling pit of self-hatred that he’d kept capped off.

He put on a robe, and went out to the living room of the suite, turning on a radio. Chris Cwej froze in place.

Always Something There to Remind Me.

He knew that song.

That song was… part of something.

It came back to him; he’d been there with Sang Mi. They’d gone back for the deer statue.

Sang Mi, a scared little girl, looking down from her lonely hospital bed, seeing him standing by the deer statue in the Cheonsa West General Hospital courtyard. Waving at him. And he waved back.

Seeing him again, and bravely coming down to help him with the strange cat. He’d bought her a baseball bat in Louisville.

She called him her deer, guiding her through the dark forest.
 
And it was dark.

And The Corvid had lit the trees on fire.

Always Something There to Remind Me.

The Deer. The Forest. The Song. The Bat.

The Crow.

She was here. Sang Mi was still here. It didn’t matter how much he hated himself, and right now that was quite a bit, but he couldn’t keep drowning himself in bed with his ex and keep forgetting this.

Her family had smiled, and left her at the hospital. They were good people, really. She loved them. But they hadn’t visited her. He knew they’d have refused to let her go on this adventure. They treated her like a fragile cup that could shatter at any time. But she was a living person, damn it, she was his friend. He was the only person who could tell her she wasn’t crazy and mean it.

He looked down from the mirror, into the sink. This place amplified your desires till you couldn’t control them. Good ones and bad ones, it made no difference.
But he’d woken up now. And one desire rose in his heart above all others: he was going to save his friend.

He didn’t wait, he didn’t plan. He ran.

Chris flew out the door, down the stairs, past Melonheads Six and Three, and skidded a turn on his bare feet towards the ward where the Melonheads and Sang Mi’s rooms were. He charged in, flung open her door, and she blinked and looked over from where she was playing video games with Melonhead Five.

“Hi?” she said.

Chris knew what he had to do, and it wouldn’t be dignified, but dignity be damned. He took a deep breath, and started belting out Always Something There To Remind Me. He even did his best vocal approximation of the solo synth riffs.

She and the Melonhead stared at him.

“Chris, I gotta be real with you, you should not join a band.”

“That’s too bad, cause I was thinking of playing bass, now come on,” he held a hand out. “We’ve been trapped here like Lotus Eaters, but I’m the deer that leads you out of the darkness, remember?”

Her eyes focused. “You… wait a second, why have I spent the last week playing Super Baseball Simulator 1.000? I don’t even like sports games?!”

He tilted his head a little. “Not the weirdest thing, but I’ll take it—let’s go!” She began to get up. She froze. “No… No, I…”

He held his hand out. “Sang Mi. I want you to take my hand. So—please.”

She took his hand, and as the Melonhead scrambled up behind them, they rushed out back to the lobby.

“How are we going to escape? Won’t we just… go back into whatever loop we were in?”

“This place amplifies our desires. And I’m betting that includes hers too.”

They skidded to a halt together in front of the grand staircase as Dr. Crow marched down it, stopping in the center of the staircase, for what seemed to be no reason other than to dramatically frame herself in her kimono and nightie.

“I didn’t think listening to The Naked Eyes would have such a strong effect. Oh well. You still can’t escape.”

Chris pointed at her. “If you want us to stay, then let’s make it permanent one way or the other.

Stop this cat and mouse game. I challenge you to a contest of skill.” Sang Mi raised an eyebrow. “Not a duel?”

“It has to be something she’d actually accept,” he mumbled.

The Corvid tapped her cheek. “…Perhaps. Perhaps. It… you’d really stay here, if I won?” “If you win. And if we win, you let us go.”

Sang Mi jumped between them. “She could just, you know, not do what she’s saying! Lying is real, Chris!”

He shook his head. “No, for all her faults, she’ll hold to this.”

“But I’ll hold you to it too. No running away. If you try to escape, you’ll be here forever.”

“Fine,” he said, lightly stomping his foot.

“And what contest did you have in mind?”

Chris had not thought that far. He stood awkwardly, finger in the air, his brain feeling like mush, until he looked at Sang Mi, hoping she had an idea.

“Of course we have our challenge,” she said. “Doctor Crow, we challenge you to a game of Super Baseball—”

“I ACCEPT!”

“…Simulator 1.000.”

“No, I accepted baseball.”

“You accepted Super Baseball, which isn’t a thing.”

“Baseball is super, just because I am playing it.”

Chris scoffed. “Baseball. I guess it’s full circle. Works for me.”

“Very well, we will play against each other tomorrow. Assemble your team, and meet me at the Melonhead baseball diamond I helped fund. Thankfully, there are eight Melonheads and myself. Good luck finding your own team. It would be a pity if you had to forfeit.”

Chris and Sang Mi looked at each other, nodded, and gave her each a different rude hand gesture before turning for the door, which opened without a hitch.

“And don’t you dare think of running. I’ll be watching you.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.”

They shut the door. It was a warm morning, and the forest was alive with noises and life. “You’re still wearing just a bathrobe,” Sang Mi noted.

“So I am,” Chris replied, stretching his arms up. “That’s the least of our problems, but I think I know the first person to recruit for our team.”

She put her hands on her hips. “You don’t mean the French lady, right?”

“She’s a short drive away, and she’s still studying Oscar!”

Sang Mi sighed. “I don’t think she knows anything about baseball.”

Chris put his hands on his hips to mirror hers. “And you do?”

“Uh, baseball is one of the most popular sports on Gongen, I’ll have you know.” “Have you ever played it?”

She looked down at her slippers. “…In gym class? And I played Super Baseball Simulator 1.000 for like, a full week.”

His arms moved from his hips to crossing his chest, and she knew she’d lost this round. “Find, we call Odette Caron. Who next?”

He grinned. “Some friendly faces.”

When Sang Mi and her twin brother Sang Eun were six years old, their father took them to a baseball game for the first time. It was the Takumi Tengu versus the Hongtu Cannonballs, and both of them were more interested in the scripted antics of the two animatronic mascots for the teams that were doing live-action cartoon comedy on the sidelines.

They got a big thing of ttekbokki, and of popcorn, and shoveled their faces while the match progressed. Moreso than the game, the twins enjoyed the chants and cheers, the songs and pageantry. All these years later, Sang Mi couldn’t remember who won that game. She knew she’d be able to look it up easily, but she didn’t want to. What had been important was her father reaching over and tousling her hair, and her brother stealing “her" popcorn (that had been expressly bought to share) and them squabbling over it til their dad got them both ice cream to shut them up.

He held their hands on the way back to the train station, one on each side of him, mouths ringed a little in strawberry ice cream he’d only mostly been able to wipe off.
They went again years later, and she’d regretted it because she and Sang Eun had been messaging their friends their whole time and didn’t pay attention to the game. At the time she hadn't cared, but now she looked back on her father’s blank face and knew it was masking a hurt as he wanted to share that precious time he had off from the factories with them.

What a selfish thing I am, she thought.

But she would still look back at that memory when she was six with a deep fondness.

Now, she stood in a parking lot doing practice swings of the baseball her friend Chris had bought her. She’d had her nickname, Kalingkata, engraved on it along with a little reference. She pulled the bat back, and swung at the air.

“You’re pretty good.”

It was Chris, walking up with most of their team. A few of them were familiar faces. Back during the big storm on Gongen, when she and Chris filmed that TV show together, Lady Aesculapius and her girlfriend Blanche had helped solve that whole affair with them. Aesc had curly black hair and brown skin, and looked incredibly confident in her baseball uniform, but also gave off the vibe she didn’t know why she was here. Blanche, on the other hand, had tied her white hair back in a tight bun, and looked prepared but like she’d rather be anywhere else.

“Blanche, look, it’s Sang Mi!” Aesc exclaimed while pointing at her, a few feet away.

“Yeah, I see her. Hi.”

Sang Mi waved. “Good to see you both and—COLOTH!”

She dropped the bat and ran over to Coloth. The two high fived, which turned into a spin and then a handshake. Coloth had also been a part of that whole debacle, only he’d been in the cast of the TV show with her, so they’d spent a lot of time backstage hanging out.

“Oh, okay, didn’t expect such a warm welcome!” he said, a little bashfully.

“Hey so, before I thought you were a guy in prosthetics, but you’re actually an alien who looks like a cactus-person right?”
 
“More like you’re an alien who looks like a shaved monkey, and my species aren’t supposed to look like cacti, but uh, yes, something like that.”

She squealed a little. “Chris, Coloth is an alien!”

“So is Lady Aesc, honestly,” Chris deadpanned.

She looked over at her. “Well, she isn’t green.”

Aesc sulked. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay, everyone with good taste likes Coloth. I get it.”

She picked her bat up. “Baseball teams have nine people, right? So that puts us at five.”

A car pulled into the parking lot, and Chris nudged her. “A little more than that.” Odette Caron of C.R.U.X exited the car, followed by another familiar face--

“Is… is that Bill Murray?”

“Yeah.”

“Like, the actor?”

“In the flesh.”

“Does he know how to play baseball?”

Chris considered this. “Well it’s cool that he’s here, right?”

Sang Mi stared him down til he looked away.

“Okay, but I do have a surprise you might actually like. Maybe not better than Coloth but,” he gestured with both hands, waggling his fingers in a way which was trying to be both magician- and cheerleader-like, and was hitting neither. From Odette’s car, the back doors opened, and out stepped the pair of Megan Grabowski and Martha Sandalwood.

Well, she’d give this one to Chris—she bolted for her friends from Hughes High. She’d spent weeks there with Chris under cover, and Megan had been her closest friend there. Martha was Megan’s friend, and Sang Mi and Chris had saved her from being kidnapped and trapped inside a movie projector, and it’s hard not to be friends after that.

“SARAH!” they yelled, which was her undercover name, but whatever. “MEGAN! MARTHA!” she yelled back.

The three girls promptly hugged, and then jumped up and down together while cheering.

“Thank you so much for coming!”

“Of course, like we’d leave you in the lurch!” Megan said. “When Mr. Cwej called, we got packed right away! What are you doing anyway, is like, part the secret agent stuff you guys were doing when you saved us? Are there more people trapped in movie projectors?”

Sang Mi blinked. “Well uh, right now we’re playing baseball against monsters from urban legends and an immortal mad scientist, so… kinda?”

Megan and Martha were very excited by this turn of events. After they’d caught up, Chris clapped and got everyone to order. “Alright everyone, today is the first ever game of our team, the Starmen, against the Corvids. It’ll also be our only game.”

Aesc’s hand shot up. Reluctantly, Chris called on her. “Hello, yes, what game are we playing again?”

He stared at her, the mirth gone from his face. “Baseball.”

“Right, right,” she noted this down on a clay tablet she had with her for some reason.

Bill Murray’s hand went up, so Chris called on him too. “Sorry, uh, so is this for a documentary? Or a movie? Is there a script or am I just improv-ing? My agent said this would pay off that bad trip to Monaco, and so I’m all in, just uh. Why is he a cactus?”

“Why were you in Garfield?” Coloth shot back.

“You know what, that’s fair,” he replied.

“Don’t worry about anything. Just do your best, and have fun. No script, just… make sure to treat the Melonheads with respect and kindness, they’re just little guys.”

“Melonheads?” Martha asked.

Odette chimed in. “You’ll know them when you see them. The name explains it.”

“What about—”

The questions continued, and as they did Sang Mi watched as Chris fielded them expertly. Megan and Martha were right on things. Coloth was cool as always. Aesc and Blanche were fun. Odette Caron was clever and analytical. Bill Murray was, well, Bill Murray.

She wondered if she walked away now if anyone would even notice. Eventually, she did.

When the team meeting was over, Chris realized that Sang Mi was gone. There had been a lot of questions, and he may have gotten a little too long winded and passionate answering a few of them, but he still felt awkward he’d missed when she slipped out. Had she just gone to the bathroom? He poked around, only to find her right outside the locker room entrance from the parking lot, whacking a set of cardboard boxes by the trashbin with her bat. It was a halfhearted effort though. Like she wanted to look angrier than she was.

“Hey, I was looking for you,” he waved. She looked up at him, and then kicked one of the boxes.

Finally catching up, he tried to be cheerful. “Ready for the big game?”

“You’ve got everyone else, you don’t need me.”

“Where’s that coming from? Most of these people are here because I thought it would be fun for them to be here with you. Megan and Martha especially.”

She nodded, then Sang Mi turned to face the wall, putting a hand against the concrete bricks and digging her nails in with a clawed scraping sound. “Hey Chris… You know that… you know you can stop this whenever you want, right? I want this to go on forever but… you don’t have to force yourself. Really.”

He didn’t know where she was going with this. And he quickly decided he didn’t want to. “…Well, I don’t want to stop this,” he said, “so let’s just forget about whatever is bothering you and get to the game. Everyone is waiting for us.”

She pressed her forehead into the wall, and for a moment a spark of fear ran through him, and he felt bad about that as her shoulders pulsed and she let out a pained laugh. “You were worried, right? That I was going to smash my head into the wall? I did that when I was a kid, you know.”

“You’re still a kid,” he countered.

“A little kid. I rammed my head into the wall. Split my head right open. When we got there the E.R. was full—I don’t know why, maybe there was a big accident or something—and they had to put a curtain around me and my mom while they waited for a bed to open up for me. I think they just thought it was one of those wacky little childhood accidents, you know, you think you can fly if you flap your wings so you jump off the table and break your arm.”

“I did that,” Chris said.

“I bet you did. But that’s the thing, Chris…” She moved her hands from digging into the wall. “I wanted to hurt myself. I knew I deserved it. But I didn’t tell anyone, maybe I just didn’t realize everyone didn’t feel like that. Maybe I didn’t want to worry my mom. I don’t know… There was something wrong with me then, and there is something wrong with me now.” He could hear the tears between her words. He hesitated, not sure what the right move was.

Sweep her up in a hug?

Give her a speech about how she was special? Nothing felt right. And so he just stood there.

“I know what the Corvid said. I heard her. The Defector, that superior who took you across the stars on all those adventures… They wouldn’t have taken me. They wouldn’t have. Because I’m broken. I’m broken and everyone can see it.”

“You’re not broken,” he said, maybe too simply.
 
She spun around, the tears she’s kept imprisoned flying out in a splatter as she did so. “Of course I am! I’ve… I’ve had how many breakdowns while we’ve been travelling together? I broke down when you came to pick me up for the World’s Fair. I broke down the night you took me to Violethill. I broke down on the Point of Know Return trying to help you. I broke down at Dr. Crow’s… and… and I guess I’m breaking down now! Why not!”

“You’re just feeling things. That doesn’t mean you’re breaking down.”

“Does it? Does it, Chris!? I was so moody in Louisville we barely got what we needed done.” She covered her face again. “I did it. I got out of the hospital. I learned to control all these feelings inside me, all these urges to hurt myself, to hate myself. And I have medicine that lets me do it. But they don’t go away. They won’t go away. I tried to get better but I can’t. I keep trying but I can’t make these feelings disappear. I can’t win.”

Chris untensed, and strode up to her. He put his hands gently on her forearms, and tugged a little. She relented, and showed her puffy face. In return, he gave her a warm and gentle smile.

“Getting better isn’t one victory. That’s not why it’s good. Getting better is having another day. Cause no matter how bad that day is, it’s yours. And it can always be yours. Right now, right here, it doesn’t matter what anyone else thinks about you. It matters that I want you here, I chose you to come with me.”

“But Dr. Crow, she said your old friend—"

“I’m not him.” The words came out fast, and when he said them, he had to stop, because he knew he meant them. The honesty of that confession churned his stomach, he could feel a muscle in the side of his neck tensing and pulling at his collar. But Sang Mi's face softened too.

“Yeah. Yeah, you’re not.”

“And I’m sorry, I wish I could be—"

“I don’t want him. I don’t give a shit about him, you believed in me, you came back for me, don’t you get it!” She shoved him lightly. “Don’t you?”

They stood together, Sang Mi catching her breath.

“Yeah, I think I do.” He didn’t, but it was the right thing to say. And even though it wasn’t quite true, he meant it with all his heart. He’d work through that contradiction later. He slowly and gently wrapped her in a hug, watching for any sign she was uncomfortable with it—but part way through she rushed him and buried her face in his chest, sobbing.

He held her there, for however long it took her to cry it out. He didn’t keep track. Just waited.

When she finished, she pulled back, wiping her face on her sleeve. “…I really am a mess, you know. I’m not stable. I’m not… pretty, or—or as clever as I think I am.”

“You’re exactly who I want you to be.” And that, he meant all the way. He could see himself in that moment. Not at her age, he was a lot less world-weary than she was then. No, at his failures. At the points where everyone had turned their backs on him. He could hear their voices, churlish and harsh: he was a little kid in a man’s body, he always tried to do the right thing but failed at it, he was one card short of a deck.

He’d come back for her. And the way she tried to mimic him terrified him.

He’d tried to bring people along on his adventures before. Larles and Kwol, two friends he’d tried to reform from their misdeeds, and one of them had spat in his face by working for the very people who hurt him.

A girl turned away from him in 1970s London and never looked back, and he couldn’t blame her.

And despite everything, Sang Mi’d come back for him. She’d packed a bag and ran after him, begging and bargaining to join him.

She stood in front of him, 17 and a little kid, hands balled up at her sides. She still believed in heroes.

She believed they could be as screwed up as she was.

“You’re the kind of girl who goes on an adventure with me. Everyone else, all the other space swashbucklers and time-travelers, they can go to Hell.” He held a hand out to her. “Now let’s go play some baseball, defeat my ex, and save the day. And it will be your day. No, our day.”

She put her hand out, it shook, hovering over his. “…And you’re sure? You can’t go backsies on this. You can’t… tell me you accept me and turn around later. You just can’t.”

“That’s never been on the table to begin with.”

She took his hand. Slowly, the edge of her lip turned up a little. “Hey Chris, I have a confession.”

“Yeah? You’ve already had some doozies.”

“I can bat really well, but I can’t throw a ball to save my life.”

He pulled his head back as he took that in, and when it finally sunk in, he laughed hard. “You'll do just what we need you to. Let’s go, your cola is getting warm, and somewhere down the road there's creatures made of starlight, and doors that lead to dreams. Come on, Sang Mi, we’ve got a game to play.”

She smiled, and gave him a big nod. It was time to play ball.

“Hello and welcome to the opening exhibition game here at Melonhead Field—and it’s opening early, which has been a real surprise, isn’t that right, Greg?”

“Yeah.”

“Fans are filling up the seats, and it looks like those commemorative Melonhead bobbleheads sure are popular. I got one myself, how about you, Greg?”

“Yep.”

“Oh! And it looks like our home team is taking the pitch. It’s the Corvids! Now I’ve never seen anything like this team before, these little guys are purply—why I think they're costumed as the fictitious Melonheads themselves! What a treat. I wonder how they did that.”

“Eh.”

“And their team captain—wow she’s a looker, and for some reason is wearing a labcoat with her number on it on the back! She’s waving to the crowd and—it looks like our visiting team is here! The Starmen, that’s a musical reference if I’m not wrong?”

“Bowie.”

“Oh you’re so right, Greg, referencing the classic album by David Bowie, The Rise and Fall of Ziggy Stardust and the Spiders From Mars. What a hoot. This team has a lot more variety to it— including a boy in cactus makeup! And… wait, is that Bill Murray?”

Chris was first up to bat. He stared down Melonhead number Six who was winding her pitch up. The two team mascots—he was very surprised they had been pulled together in 24 hours—a crow boy and a star man, were pulling hijinks on each other on the sidelines. He and Six stared each other down.

Come on Melonhead. Give me your best shot. He was ready for this.

Six’s arm moved forward. The ball was loosed from her hand. And dropped to the grass two feet away.

“Ball? I think?” the Umpire called. The crowd, which was much larger than Chris had expected, laughed.

Dr. Crow stomped her feet and flapped her arms. “SIX, WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING!?! THROW THE BALL!!!”

Six started bawling, rubbing her eyes with her fists.

“There’s no crying in super baseball!”

Cwej picked up the ball, and carried it to the mound, putting a hand on Six’s shoulder. “Hey kid, cheer up. It’s just your first throw. You can try again. Don’t listen to those idiots laughing up there. Here, watch me.” He straightened up, and mimed throwing the ball. “See how I moved. Try doing that. And let the ball go when your arm is--here.” He demonstrated as much. “Don’t worry if you don’t get it at first. So are you willing to try again?”

Six sniffled. “Mrah.”

“That’s a brave girl.”

“CHRIS CWEJ, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING TO MY MELONHEADS!?”

He put the ball gently into her hand, and walked back to the batter’s box.

Six tossed the ball in the air, catching it, and took a calming breath through her fangs. She pulled her body back into position, trying to mirror Cwej, and threw!

It dropped three quarters of the way to the batter. The crowd laughed again.

Chris was about to start saying some choice words to the audience, when he heard Sang Mi call out from the dugout. “Come on Six, you can do it!” He looked over to see her nudging each of her teammates.

“Yeah, you can do it, Six!” Megan yelled. Martha joined her.

Coloth joined in too, and then the whole team did. Bill Murray looked somewhat confused, and made sure he was in view of the stadium cameras the whole time.

Six threw it again. It was low and slow, but it worked. Chris swung, and the ball went awkwardly to the left. The Melonheads struggled to scramble for it, as he ran for first base. Two of the melonheads were struggling over the ball, and a third decided to mediate the situation by eating it.

“Mrah!” he said, proud of himself for solving the dispute.

Chris probably could have gone further than first base, but this was good enough. The umpire got another ball.

Lady Aesc was up next. She picked the bat up, went up to bat, and… “Aesc, that’s not how you hold the bat!” Blanche yelled from the sidelines.

“No no, I’ve played this before!”

“Cricket! You’re holding it like it’s a cricket bat!” Aesc was, as a matter of fact, holding the bat upside down.

“I got this!” she waved.

Six hurled the ball. Aesc swung. “STRIKE!” called the umpire.

She swung twice more, and was quickly out. Blanche held her head in her hands.

Odette went up, and did hold the bat correctly. She got one strike and then a hit, and made it to first—Chris, to second.

Next up was Megan who bunted and very sloppily got to first, pushing everyone one base ahead.

Bases were loaded, which meant everyone was very excited when Coloth got to bat, waved to the crowd, and missed every single swing.

“Good try, Coloth!” Sang Mi yelled, as he went back to the dugout embarrassed.

Chris gritted his teeth. They had two outs, one more and they would rotate so that the other team would have the chance to go to bat at score runs.

Sang Mi was up to bat.

When Chris Cwej asked her what she wanted engraved on her baseball bat, Jhe Sang Mi wasn’t sure. She paced around in the lobby for a while, and pulled up all sorts of quotes and sayings on her phone. She nearly settled on a few of them. Ironic or funny quotes—gag sayings like having the bat say ‘Sorry’ on it, like it was saying that before whacking someone in the face. But in the end, she’d chosen something personal.

Kalingkata
The Wandering Star

Kalingkata was her screen name, and her nickname. It was what most of her close friends called her. Her brother had been nicknamed Talinata, after the video game console, and she’d made up her own name to fit in. It was a nonsense word meant to sound like it naturally paired with her brother's nickname. So they’d always be together. Even then, a part of her knew she was forcing it.

And that led to part two. The wandering star. It was a bible reference to the book of Jude. Wandering stars had the gloom of darkness reserved for them forever, or so it was said. And so she felt. Life was the shadow of a cloud over her head. A terrifying journey where loneliness was always at the other end. The goatman at Pope’s Lick had been lonely. Rodney too. How long had Simone waited for the closure they’d given her? To stave off that loneliness, she and Chris had played pretend in a warehouse together. This journey would end too. And she’d watch more people leave.

But as she walked up to bat, Chris giving her a thumbs up from third base, the sun warming her shoulders, Sang Mi felt something she hadn't allowed herself to feel in some time.

She allowed herself to feel wanted.

She raised the bat—blue-barreled and black-handled—stretching it up like a salute, or a flag. She’d survived today, and it was their day. Everyone who had come here for them. For Chris. For herself.

She’d been told she was good at kendo.

Six wound her pitch up, staring her down. She threw the ball. And Sang Mi swung.

With a crack, it struck the ball. She put her hand up to block the sun and watch its course. She should have started running, but she was just amazed she’d hit the damn thing.

It flew up into the air, and somewhere into the back of the stands where a little kid scrambled to pick it up.

She grinned, and she ran.

Chris, Odette, and Megan all scored runs, and then so did she, crossing home plate as the crowd clapped and cheered.

Everyone clapped her on the back as she got into the dugout. Chris was smug. “I knew you’d do great.”

She smiled back. “Guess I can’t argue with excellence.”

“Psh, keep your head on, we’re not done yet. But great work.”

“Yeah, she did good,” Bill Murray said. “Guess it’s my go.” He wandered up to bat as Megan and Martha hugged her.

“Does uh, Bill Murray know how to play this game?” she asked Chris. “Oh,” Chris laughed. “Yeah so, he actually owns some minor league teams.”

They weren’t watching when he hit the ball, but they all cheered as he ran the bases. A pretty good start.

When the teams swapped places, Dr. Crow went up to bat first. Blanche volunteered to pitch, which turned out to be a great choice because, unlike everyone else (except perhaps Bill Murray), it turned out she was good at it. Even so, her first pitch didn’t give that impression because Dr. Crow immediately hit the ball out of the stadium, and off into the horizon.

“Ha! See that Chris, I’ve been practicing!” she called out to him as she started circling the bases.

Sang Mi looked over at Chris from second base. “Shouldn’t she have batted later, so that like, other people could score too?”

“Yep. But she couldn’t resist showing off…”

Five went next, and got to first. Two was next, and Blanche pitched three strikes, putting her out.

One got a bad hit, and it should have been an out, but Sang Mi failed to catch it, and then failed to throw it. Martha picked up the slack (and the ball) and stopped Five and One from making it to home base and scoring.

Things progressed from there.

Bill Murray and Sang Mi proved to be killer at bat, and so did Five and Seven.

Blanche and Six both improved their pitching inning after inning.

In the 7th inning stretch, everyone rose for a rousing chorus of ‘Take Me Out to the Ball Game’, a song which was seemingly only known by Megan, Martha, and Dr. Crow between both teams. But everyone did their best.

​It was unclear if the Melonheads knew it or not, though they definitely sang along with their most passionate “Mrah!”s.

All in all, the game bounced back and forth, the Starmen took an early lead, but lost it in the 5th inning, before catching up, and in the final 9th inning, both teams were tied up.
Chris gathered the team together for one last pep talk. “Alright, so we all remember why we’re here today right?”

Aesc’s hand shot up; Chris pointed at her. “Because if we lose the game you and Sang Mi will be trapped inside Dr. Crow’s mansion for all eternity!”

There was a long pause.

“What!?” Martha, Megan, Odette, and Bill Murray all said in near unison, with Bill Murray being the most off.

“Oh, you didn’t know?” Blanche said blandly. “What a surprise, Chris Cwej left important details out,” she deadpanned.

“…If you didn’t know, why did you come?” Coloth asked.

“Cause she’s our friend!” Megan and Martha said in actual and impressive unison.

“Sang Mi is a friend to animals, and science,” Odette said

“I thought this was like, a direct to streaming movie set or something?” Bill Murray said. “What exactly are we doing? And am I getting paid?”

“You’re getting paid,” Chris answered partially.

“Good enough for me,” Murray concluded.

Sang Mi tapped her bat against a metal support pole. “Hey hey, back to the important thing! We actually have to win this game.”

Chris cut in. “And on that note, I do have a plan. I just need everyone's help here. Just trust me on this.”

He explained his plan.

Blanche sighed. “I don’t really know what I expected. But sure.”

The Corvids went to bat first. Dr. Crow chewed on a shiny coin she kept in her pocket just for these scenarios when she was nervous. She was so close. The game was tied. She just needed to get ahead and shut Cwej's team out. Her melonheads could do it.

“Alright, all of you! We’re winning this. No crying—” she snatched a juicebox from Four's hands. “And no snacks! Not until we win.”

“…Mrah,” Four opined.

“And no complaining. I know Cwej has to have something up his sleeve, but your goal is to score as many runs as you can! For every run you get, I’ll get you a new video game. And… a cupcake?”

“Mrah!” The Melonheads cheered.

“But if we lose, you’ll all suffer in ways you haven’t even imagined!”

“Mrah…” the Melonheads moaned.

“Now get out there, and WIN.”

First up to bat was Five. Reliable hitter, and reliable he was. He got to second base. Nice.

Next up was Eight. She wasn’t quite as reliable, but she hit the ball, and started scampering for first base.

She got halfway there before she lost balance with her big head, and fell face first into the pitch. “Eight, get your ass up! Eight you better not get out or I swear—”

“You can do it, Eight!”

Dr. Crow blinked, she looked around to see who had said it. It was one of that Sang Mi girl’s friends? She couldn’t tell the difference between them. It didn’t matter, because the other one chimed in too.

“Yeah, it’s okay Eight, don’t give up!” Sang Mi yelled. Eight slowly pushed herself up, teary eyed.

“You’re okay, Eight,” Chris called.

“Uh, yeah, small… melon-headed child who is purple,” Bill Murray added. “You can absolutely do whatever you set your mind to. As long as it only involves saying the word ‘Mrah’, I guess.”

“You can make it to first!” Aesc, Blanche, and Coloth said in a sing-song voice together. Eight dusted herself off, and started jogging to first base.

The whole Starmen team clapped and cheered as she reached it. “What,” Dr. Crow said, “the Hell is going on?”

This same pattern was repeated, over and over. Batter after batter. The melonheads got lots of runs, and lots of cheers, and when it finally turned over, they had a sizable lead.
This would have brought Dr. Crow joy, except that as soon as the Starmen went to bat, they were blazing through just as fast, if not faster.

Five let Coloth get to second, and Dr. Crow was stomping and cawing at him, but while five cringed, he didn’t relent.

Soon enough, with a great set of runs propelled by Sang Mi and Bill Murray, they had caught up.

As Chris Cwej himself went up to bat, she put the coin back in her mouth. Everything was falling apart.

Chris looked her in the eyes, and winked.

And as Six threw a pitch at him, he didn’t swing. “Strike!” the umpire called.

And again. “Strike two!”

And… Six wound up, and threw her pitch. Chris readied his bat.

Of course. He was just being dramatic. Showing off. She should have known. And then he lowered the bat, and stuck his tongue out at her.

“STRIKE THREE, you’re out!”

With that, Sang Mi tossed him a megaphone from the dugout. Well, mostly, he had to move to actually catch it from her poor throw, but he did get it, and lifting it to his mouth, spoke to the field. “Wow, who would have guessed the game would end in a tie!”

“We go into extra-innings—” Dr. Crow tried to yell over him.

“And since it’s a tie… I guess that can only mean I have to take all you Melonheads out for ICE CREAM!”

The Melonheads leapt up into the air, cheering—“Mrah! Mraaah!!!”—and rushed over to Chris excitedly, where he started congratulating each of them on a good game.

Dr. Crow stood stunned. She didn’t really understand.

She knew she had just lost control, but she wasn’t sure how it happened. There were rules to this game. It had had two set outcomes. But now a third thing had happened.
Chris directed the Melonheads over to the rest of the team, who took over the congratulation duties, and he started his way across the field to her.

She straightened her shoulders, and raised her chin. So be it.

“You win, Chris Cwej.”

He shrugged. “This never needed to be a competition.”

She kicked up the dirt. “You could have stayed with me! We would have been happy. I put all this together for you, you know. Like our first date!”

He thought back. “Oh yeah, in Kobe. You know, I barely remember the game cause I was watching you the whole time. You were handsome, clever, confident. I didn’t know that you were vain, conceited and controlling.”

“Oh haha, laugh it up. I bet you’re enjoying this, humiliating me.”

Chris puffed his cheeks out like a chipmunk, and blew the air out. “No—no. That’s not what I’m feeling. Corvid, I’m sad. Cause the truth is, if you’d just welcomed us in, and given us normal food you hadn’t drugged, and hadn't driven my friend to a breakdown, I might have stayed. I can’t say what I would have done for sure. Maybe I’d have invited you along. But… you’re just mean. Controlling.”

“You didn’t mind when we were screwing each other's brains out.”

He sighed. “Yeah. I didn’t. And I can’t say I didn’t want that. I did. I wanted that a lot. And that’s the thing Corvid, I would have been with you even without all your plotting. If you had just treated me with respect, we’d have made love and not screwed.”

“There’s not really a difference.”

“I’ve not found it to be so.” He shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. We’re through. You had your second chance. And you tried to force me and Sang Mi into a situation outside our control. We’re going to find a new home for your Melonheads. And I’m… going to let you walk away.”

She blinked. “Sorry? You’re not going to kill me?”

He shook his head. “You really don’t get it, do you? I’m going to tell you something Sang Mi told someone recently. Go get some therapy, and get a damn cat.”

She clicked her teeth. “Don’t condescend—”

“I’m not. I really mean it, cat and all. I’m giving you a third chance. You don’t deserve it… but I know what you went through. How lonely you were back on the Base of Operations. Those secret dinner parties you'd throw, hoping you could make friends, even though it risked exile. Remember how they'd teased and mock you, just because you were interested in the biology of life? Because you liked dissecting flowers and fruits. You used to be… soft. And the world broke you.”

She felt something churning in her chest. It was too many feelings. Anger. Love. Fear.
Acceptance. Being seen. She felt her head spin. “I don’t need your pity.”

“And you’re not getting it. Sang Mi is an insignificant human from a universe without any beings like you Superiors. Far as we know, the hands of the clock move themselves, back there.”

“Sounds barbaric.”

“Kind of is. And yet. She’s been abandoned. She’s been cracked, she’s taken hit after hit. And you hurt her, and I don’t forgive you for that. But I want you to know—she didn’t let the cruelty of the world break her. She still tries to do good.”

“So you’re shaming me now?”

“I’m saying if you really are as powerful as you think, then do better than she is! I’m saying that you failed today, but… healing isn’t one big victory. It’s… winning one day at a time. And today isn’t your day. But maybe tomorrow can be. You don’t deserve a third chance. I probably should kill you. My Superiors and your kin wouldn’t even blink if I did. But I can see how conflicted you are. You’re a force of nature inside.”

“I know, I’m a wildfire. I burn the forest down.”

“No, I was wrong. You’re a wildfire today. But tomorrow, maybe you could plant a tree.”

She was struck dumb, and as what he said sunk in, she felt something she had never felt before in her centuries of life: she was fairly certain it was called ‘shame’.

Chris gave her a smile, and started to turn around. “Wait!”

He stopped.

She ran over to the dugout, pulled something out of a bag, and ran back, holding it out to him.

It was a great purple amethyst. Huge, the size of a baseball. “Take it.”

He didn’t touch it. “What… is it?”

“It’s a gem, a powerful one. It has certain powers. I used it to create the Melonheads. You can use it to create serums, liquids, medicines…”

Chris picked it up, and turned it over in his hands. It resembled the ruby they’d found in 1893 Chicago that had allowed the Yssgaroth to break into reality. “You’re sure you’re okay giving this up?”

She nodded. “Think of it as… a sign of goodwill, that I… will think about what you said.”

She didn’t say another word. She took two steps back, activated a device on her wrist, and vanished.

Superiors. Always doing that.

He tossed the gem in the air, walking back over to the team and the Melonheads.

“Good news!” Sang Mi said running over. “Bill Murray is going to help fund a new home for the Melonheads. He’s not entirely sure what’s going on, but whatever!”
 
He smiled. “That is good news. Here, take a look at this.”

She took the amethyst from him, and raised an eyebrow. “Like the ruby…?”

“Yep.”

“Did it…”

“Help make the Melonheads? Absolutely.”

“…Huh. That’s… concerning?”

He nodded. “We’ll just keep a lookout going forward.”

“What happened with Dr. Crow?”

“I let her go. With a stern warning. I told her to get therapy and a cat.”

She gave a small ‘hah’. After a while, she added, a touch more seriously: “Think that'll work?”

He shrugged. “Maybe. I don’t forgive her. But… I want to be the kind of person who gives people a chance.”

Sang Mi nodded. “Yeah, I think I want to be that too.” “You’re just saying that cause I said it.”

“Maybe I am!”

He laughed, and put an arm around her. “Come on kid, we’ve got an ice cream parlor to devour.”

She looked over at the Melonheads, at their friends and guest. “Maybe today, I’m not the worst.”

“I think that about you every day. Cause I want to be not the worst too. Now what do you want, chocolate or vanilla?”

“Strawberry.”

He laughed. She laughed. Today was their day.
Picture

Next stop:
Little Green Men
by Plum Pudding


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental or has been done firmly within the bounds of parody and fair use.
Edited by James Wylder, James Hornby & Aristide Twain
Issue formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Leela Ross
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs

Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
Coloth © Simon Bucher-Jones
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
SIGNET and Charles Zoltan © James Hornby
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Yssgaroth © Neil Penswick
C.R.U.X © Aristide Twain
Lady Aesculapius, Blanche Combine, Jhe Sang Mi © James Wylder 
​
0 Comments

Cwej: The Warehouse Anomaly by Thien Valdra

10/16/2025

0 Comments

 

The Warehouse Anomaly
WRITTEN by
Thien Valdram


“I got it!”

Stan Roberts turned from his chair, eyebrow raised, as Edward dropped a series of tapes on his desk. Analogue tapes.

“Got what, exactly?”

“The footage, the proof.” Edward was agitated, almost jumping up and down. “This is the remaining security footage from the haunted warehouse…”

Stan sighed. “For the last time, it’s not haunted. Some kids made that up. The story’s been done, the source was tracked down.”

Edward pointed at the tapes. “But you didn’t have these. Security tapes going back to the late nineties. It’s all I could get, but these ones were all held for review. They’re important… I know it.”

“Alright, alright. I’ll humour you,” Stan conceded. It was a slow newsweek anyways, and perhaps there was something worthwhile in them. He gestured over to the VCR, which lay gathering dust. “But if this is a waste of time, then we’re not calling you back”.

“Oh I assure you, it won’t be.”

Edward excitedly put in the first tape. It showed an hour of footage of military equipment being loaded into a warehouse, dated 12/19/1998. Stamped for retention from erasure due to ‘proof of previous ownership’.

And so the trend began.

Three hours of darkness with occasional animal scratching noises, dated 01/10/2004, marked for ‘lawsuit against pest control’.

Half an hour of darkness interrupted by a ball of light that blew out the camera, dated 05/16/2017 and labeled ‘Insurance claim for faulty electronics’.

Edwards was particularly excited about a tape dated 02/23/2020 that contained a broken window and evidence of animal activity. Until a teenager snuck through the window, scooped up a cat, and climbed back out. The label was ‘Vandalism’.

Until they, at last, reached the final three tapes. Dated 05/02/2025—three months ago, and just four months after the site had been purchased by its current owners, some new-age spiritualist group called the Ascendancy.

Edward’s excited demeanor had given way to nervousness as the tapes revealed years and years of nothing. Every single one a dud. He’d of course argued the evidence meant something, but without a smoking gun he was pointing at nothing.
 
The first of the last three tapes was of the warehouse entrance, and was the earliest timestamped of the three.

Edward put it into the VCR with bated breath. Stan was tired now, tired and annoyed. The fate of Edward’s job hinged on the contents of these tapes.
ASCN WRH ENT.——2:30 05/02/2025

FoR INTERNAL USE oNLY——Do NoT CoPY

The following tape contains the first of three accounts of a break in dated 2nd May 2025 at the Canton ohio Ascendancy Warehouse. The culprits have been identified as ‘Sarah Jhe’, a former student of Violethill Illinois's Hughes High School and ‘Christopher Cwej’, a former teacher at the school. Records indicate the two to be related, but attempts to contact them after the break in have been unsuccessful. Their whereabouts are presently unknown.

The recording has been subtitled from Korean.

The warehouse door swung open with a creak and two figures, Chris Cwej and Sarah Jhe stood in the light.

Dropping a crowbar, Chris reached over and turned on the lights. “Is this really the place?” Sarah asked.

“That’s what the kids said: ‘haunted’.” Chris gestured towards the camera. “It’s worth checking it out. Could be alien.”

Sarah smiled nonchalantly. “Part of the mission, of course.

“Naturally.” Chris grinned back. “We have to make sure there aren’t any other projectors lying about. If there was one it would explain the noises they’d heard from here, and the disappearances. Although that doesn’t rule out the supernatural of some kind,” he said, oddly excited.

“Then let’s look around!” Sarah dashed forwards into the room, before glancing back. “Y’know, to make sure it’s safe and all.”

“Alright, I’ll search the boxes back there.” He pointed behind the camera. “You check the offices. Call me if you see anything strange.”

“Got it.” Sarah held a thumbs up, and the two left in either direction, out of the camera’s view. Several minutes of silence followed, broken up by occasional shuffling or muffled muttering offscreen. The silence broke with a crash, followed by Sarah’s call: “Chris! Something here!”

Chris came back into view, running past. The camera went still again for a minute or so, before the two came walking back into shot. “I could’ve sworn there was something there,” Sarah said.
 

“Are you sure?” asked Chris. “I checked, and there was nothing.”

“I saw something,” Sarah insisted. “I mean it. I think we better keep looking, just in case.”
“Maybe a little longer,” Chris conceded. “Just… no more knocking things over. We’re not supposed to be in here, remember?”

“Right, yeah, sorry,” Sarah replied.

Chris put a hand on her shoulder. “It’s fine Sang Mi. It’ll just make things a little awkward when whoever owns this place comes looking for who broke in here.”

“Can’t you just wipe the cameras?” Sarah asked.

“They’re analog-- old technology, chemicals on film rather than numbers on a hard-drive” Chris answered. “Either way there’ll be evidence: you can’t wipe analogue without destroying the footage outright. People would notice.”

Together with Sarah—or, as he’d always known her, Sang Mi—Chris walked off once more in either direction. After a few more minutes of silence, Chris called out once again. “Sang Mi! I’ve got something!”


“Hold on… hold on!” Edward interrupted. “We have those tapes too! We can see what they saw!”

He hurriedly removed the tape that was playing and replaced it with another. By now, Stan was at the very least intrigued. Edward pressed play on the second tape, labeled ‘Security office’. The VCR whirred as it began playing…
​



ASCN WRH oFF——2:32 05/02/2025

FoR INTERNAL USE oNLY——Do NoT CoPY

The following tape contains the second of three accounts of a break in dated 2nd May 2025 at the Chicago Ascendancy Warehouse. For more detailed information see the first account.

The recording has been subtitled from Korean.

Sang Mi swung the office door open and came inside, turning on the lights to reveal the room. The place was abandoned, filled with cobwebs. It clearly hadn’t been used since the warehouse transferred ownership.

“Well this is creepy,” said Sang Mi. She walked over to a set of drawers and idly opened them. Inside were a few pages of documentation. She leafed through them, decently uninterested, until she stopped on a newspaper clipping and read out, “Teenagers fake ghost sighting? Gah, a hoax! We’ve been tricked…”

She sat back on the chair. “Back to the car I guess…” She sighed. “But we just got here, and Chris was so excited by their story…”

She paused for a moment, before walking over to the closet and opening it. Inside were old military uniforms.
 

“Well, when there’s no ghost…” Sang Mi pushed the closet over, the contents spilling out across the floor. She called out, “Chris! Something here!”

Chris kicked the door down as he entered. “What happened?”

“I saw something moving, it went through the closet. I tried to see what it was but…”

Chris walked over to the wall, pulling out some sort of device. He ran it over the wall. “Not detecting anything,” he announced. “Are you sure it wasn’t your imagination?”

“No.” Sang Mi turned away.

Chris sighed. “Well, there’s nothing here now…” Still holding the device aloft, he left through the door, Sang Mi in tow.

The camera recorded an empty room for a few minutes before Sang Mi reappeared, shut the door and hung her head. “That was stupid. Why did I do that?”

She sat down against the wall, holding her head in her hands. “I just… I don’t want it to end… The longer it takes…”

Chris called out, “Sang Mi! Got something!”

The tape ended, and Stan glared at Edward who, more nervously, said, “I… I have one more showing the back of the warehouse. We’ve almost got the proof now…”
He ejected the second tape and put in the third.


ASCN WRH BCK——2:32 05/02/2025
​

FoR INTERNAL USE oNLY——Do NoT CoPY

The following tape contains the second of three accounts of a break in dated 2nd May 2025 at the Chicago Ascendancy Warehouse. For more detailed information see the first account.

The recording has been subtitled from Korean.

Chris strolled in from off camera and swept his device over the boxes. He sighed. “Nothing.”

He glanced off camera. “Sang Mi was looking forward to a genuine ghost hunt,” he said, disappointed. He sat down near the boxes with his thoughts. “Surely it couldn’t hurt to be absolutely sure. After all, you never know…”

He began opening the boxes, discarding the arbitrary items of Ascendancy property that could be considered as potentially connected to a haunting.
​

He was interrupted by a cry from offscreen. “Chris! Something here!”

He darted off camera, leaving several minutes of footage of the artefacts strewn across the floor. When he returned, he took his device and waved it back over the boxes. He hit the side of one in frustration.

“Still nothing…”

He put his hand on his chin, setting his device down beneath the boxes. He pressed a button and the image of a ghost appeared, humanoid, translucent, pale and cloaked in an old robe. Some tropes he’d pulled from some low budget horror schlock he’d watched during a previous trip to Earth.

Chris called out, “Sang Mi! Got something!”

The girl was with him in moments. “God,” she gasped. “What is that?”

“I don’t know,” Chris replied.


Sang Mi stared at it in disbelief. Then it flickered. Sang Mi raised an eyebrow. “Uh… Isn't that…”
​

She waved a hand in front of it and nothing happened. Then she reached down and collected Chris’s device from the ground. The hologram disappeared. Sang Mi held the device up to Chris.

“Sorry.” He smiled sheepishly. “You just seemed so excited and I didn’t want you to think you were just seeing things.”

Sang Mi laughed, and the tension she held about lying to Chris fell away. “And here I was thinking I was immature for lying.”

“You did?”

Sang Mi held her hands up. “I found an old newspaper saying teenagers made the whole thing up. You’d all but jumped at the chance to come here, so I didn’t want to just leave right away…”

“You could’ve just said, so you know.”

Sang
 Mi laughed. “Right back at you.”

Chris held out his hand. “Alright, we should probably get going. And Sang Mi?” 

​“Yeah?”


“Best we don’t try to make things interesting for one another like that again. I’m sure this trip’ll be plenty interesting on its own. Ghosts or no ghosts.”
​

Sang Mi smiled. “Yeah, alright.”

 




The two walked offscreen, and there the tape ended.
​

Edward stammered “No… Wait… There’s still the first tape, there’s still evidence, something has to happen…”
​

Stan tapped his watch, irritated. “You’re trying my patience, Edward.”

“Please!” Edward desperately reached for the first tape and put it back in. Stan raised his eyebrow, but allowed it, though his fury was obvious.

​ASCN WRH ENT.—2:45 05/02/2025
​

Cont.

Sang Mi and Chris arrived back at the warehouse door. “D’you ever think there was anything here?” Sang Mi asked.

“I had the footage cross referenced against the internet and my Superiors’ records. All resolved and settled.

Nothing supernatural, nothing paranormal.”

Sang Mi shrugged. “Ah well, maybe next time.”

Chris nodded in agreement, and the two left the warehouse behind.
​
Edward turned to his boss, who glared daggers at him. “I swear, something weird happened in this warehouse,” he pleaded. “I mean it. How did that Chris guy create a hologram otherwise?”
​

Stan sat back against his chair. “Edward…”

“No, wait—please.” Edward was practically begging. “I can get more proof. You just have to give me time.”

“Edward,” Stan said again — “You’re fired.”

Next Stop:
The World Series
by James Wylder


Copyright © 2025 Arcbeatle Press
All rights reserved.
No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental or has been done firmly within the bounds of parody and fair use.
Edited by James Wylder, James Hornby & Aristide Twain
Formatting and design by James Wylder & Aristide Twain
Cover by Leela Ross
Logo design by Lucas Kovacs

Concepts Used with Permission:
Academy 27 © Arcbeatle Press
Coloth © Simon Bucher-Jones
WARSONG, WARS TCG, Gongen, Takumi, and associated concepts © Decipher, Inc.
SIGNET and Charles Zoltan © James Hornby
Chris Cwej and associated concepts © Andy Lane
Yssgaroth © Neil Penswick
C.R.U.X © Aristide Twain
Lady Aesculapius, Blanche Combine, Jhe Sang Mi © James Wylder 
​
0 Comments
<<Previous

    Cwej: Odyssey

    Find a list of all the stories by clicking here!

    Archives

    November 2025
    October 2025
    September 2025

    Categories

    All

    RSS Feed

Home

About

News and Updates

Contact

Copyright © 2025
  • Home
  • News and Updates
  • And Today, You
    • Meet Our Heroes!
    • Q and A 10th
  • 10,000 Dawns
    • WARS >
      • WARSONG Reading List
      • WARS: Under Constructrion
      • Academy 27
      • The Lost Legacy of Dogman Gale
      • The WARSONG Universe
      • WARSONG Week
    • About Our Heroes...
  • Cwej
    • Cwej: Requiem
    • Cwej: Down the Middle >
      • Cwej: Living Memory
      • Cwej: Dying to Forget
      • Cwej: Uprising
      • Cwej: Fragments of Totality
      • Art
      • Author Bios
    • Cwej: Hidden Truths >
      • Cwej: The Midas Touch
      • Cwej: Dread Mnemosyne / When Winter Comes
      • Cwej: The Lost Fictionaut
    • Cwej: Shutter Speed
    • Cwej30 >
      • Cwej Odyssey >
        • What is Cwej Odyssey? >
          • A Brief History of Cwej and Friends
    • Meet Our Heroes!
  • SIGNET
    • Night of the Yssgaroth >
      • Audiobook
    • Unstoppable
    • Aisle be Watching
  • The Minister of Chance
  • Greater Good
    • GG Q&A
    • GG Image Gallery
    • GG About the Creators
  • Other Books
  • About
  • Contact
  • Store